Fair Trade For Love: A Billionaire Bad Boy Romance
Author: Parker, Weston
Date: 2019-04-05
Rights: Copyright 2019 Weston Parker. All rights reserved.

Fair Trade for Love

Weston Parker

BrixBaxter Publishing

Contents

Find Weston Parker

Description

Introduction

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

Chapter 25

Chapter 26

Chapter 27

Chapter 28

Chapter 29

Chapter 30

Chapter 31

Chapter 32

Chapter 33

Chapter 34

Chapter 35

Chapter 36

Chapter 37

Chapter 38

Chapter 39

Chapter 40

Chapter 41

Chapter 42

Epilogue

Want More?

Insider Group

About the Author

Copyright

Find Weston Parker

www.westonparkerbooks.com

Description

He’s willing to trade his daughter.

Good. She’s exactly what I want in my life.

The bastard shouldn’t have stolen from me.

It’s not an unreasonable request, but at this point, I’m glad he did.

I come from old money and lots of it.

And my business is in need of some numbers help.

The thief’s beautiful daughter fits the bill beautifully.

But the innocent girl does far more than help me get the business in line.

She wakes me up at night, has me pacing the floor, and drowns me in the desire to focus on so much more than work.

I’ve not loved or lusted in a long time, but there’s something about her.

Whether I want her to or not, she’s causing my blood to burn.

I’ll never give her back.

Not even when the debt is paid.

Introduction

Join my Insider Group and keep in touch…

Also get a FREE novel

Get it HERE

1

Andrew

“I don’t care how much you think it’s worth,” I said firmly. “The price is ten thousand. Take it or leave it.”

“You don’t understand,” Jonathan said. “I’m willing to pay the full price, Andrew, just not up front. I’ll pay half when I pick up the piece and then half in six months.”

“Is this a goddamn joke?” I snapped. “You’ve known me a long time, Jon. If you think I’m someone you can bullshit, then you don’t really know me at all.”

“I’m not bullshitting you!” Jonathan said quickly. “It’s a legit deal. You’ll get the money.”

“Up front or not at all,” I said simply. “That’s how I do business.”

“Well, I can’t swing ten grand right now,” Jonathan said with a defeated sigh.

“Call me back when you can.”

I hung up without another word. Clients were always trying to snake their way out of paying. Jonathan Haggen knew better. Trying to swindle me out of the true worth of the piece was ludicrous. I knew exactly what he planned to do. He would pay me five thousand now, take the piece, then come up with some reason not to pay for the additional five. The authenticity would be called into question, or there would be a chip on the finish. He would try anything, and I wasn’t about to fall for it.

I pushed away from my desk. My chair slid across the hardwood floors without a sound. I groaned and got to my feet. There was still so much work to be done, but I knew dinner was waiting for me downstairs.

I flicked off the light in my study and made my way to the dining room. Liam was setting my plate down when I walked in.

“Evening, Mr. Andrew,” Liam said.

I nodded and slid into my seat. Liam helped me with my napkin and then stepped aside.

“Wine?” I asked, glancing at the empty glass on the table.

“Red or white?” Liam asked.

“Red,” I said simply.

Liam quickly hurried into the kitchen. When he returned, he was carrying a bottle of merlot. He poured me a sizeable glass and once again stepped away from the table.

“Have you eaten?” I asked him as I picked up my fork.

“Yes, sir,” Liam said. “I ate around five o’clock this evening.”

“So early.” I shook my head. “I don’t know how you can stomach food any earlier than eight.”

“Not all of us are as glued to our desks as you, Mr. Andrew,” Liam said.

“Fair enough.”

While I ate, Liam stayed close by. He’d been with my family since I was just an infant. He, more than anyone, watched me grow up.

“How was it today?” he asked after a short stretch of silence.

“Pointless,” I said. “No sales. And we just lost Margie.”

“Margie?” Liam asked.

“The new girl in the accounting department,” I said. “Third one this month.”

“Ah,” Liam said.

“Then, I spoke with Jonathan Haggen, and he tried to dick me over,” I said with a shake of my head. “As if I can’t see through his bullshit.”

“Jonathan Haggen is a good man, Mr. Andrew,” Liam said. “Your father always admired him.”

“My father was a fool. He admired all kinds of people. Most of whom didn’t deserve so much as a shred of admiration.”

“Your father was anything but a fool,” Liam said. He wasn’t arguing with me. Liam never argued, but he often spoke to me with an air of authority that didn’t fit his position. After all, he was my butler and nothing more.

“You only saw one side of him, Liam,” I said. “When it came to the business, he was naïve. Why do you think we’re in this hole? I’m trying to dig us out, but ever since he died, I don’t know. Things are just continuing to roll downhill.”

“You’ll get it sorted it out,” Liam said confidently. “You always do.”

I nodded and returned to my food. There were a million thoughts running through my head. Liam was right. I always managed to find my way out of sticky situations, and yet, this was the most difficult position I’d ever been in.

My father passed away and in doing so, handed down the reigns to his antiquities firm. Hopper Antiquities was the largest company in the industry. We held power over every other antiquity firm in the country. I prided myself on being the new president of the company. I loved the power and the position. What I didn’t love was the inability to right all my father’s wrongs.

Dad was the type of man to act with his heart. He formed bonds and relationships instead of making deals. When a friend needed help, he cracked open his checkbook without a blink of hesitation. He was a loving man. Forgiving, generous, and kind.

Everyone loved him, but his light-hearted nature put the company at risk. I didn’t realize just how much until he died. When everything was handed over to me, I was faced with the true extent of our financial struggles.

“Thank you, Liam,” I said, once I finished eating. “It was delicious.”

“My pleasure, Mr. Andrew,” Liam said. He quickly began to clear the dishes. I watched him move, noting just how old he seemed.

“What do you think about this mess, Liam?” I asked.

“Mess?” Liam asked, though I was certain he knew exactly what I meant.

“The company,” I said. “Do you believe we’ll be able to fix it?”

“Yes,” Liam said simply.

With that, he disappeared into the kitchen. I stared after him for a few seconds, letting my brain spin itself in circles. Finally, I knew it was time for bed. Lack of sleep would only serve to confuse me further.

I pushed away from the dining room table and quickly made my way upstairs. My bedroom was at the far end of the west hallway. It was the second largest room in the house, second only to my father’s library. He had it built especially for my mother. She loved literature and unique artifacts. Dad never said so, but I always suspected Mom was the reason he opened Hopper Antiquities in the first place.

I thought about my parents as I undressed and got into bed. They were both gone now. It felt strange that, at only thirty-two, I was an orphan. My mind spun itself in circles as I began to drift off to sleep. It never took me long. When I decided to rest, my body took over and put me to sleep without a fight. I was almost out when I heard a crash coming from downstairs.

“Liam?!” I called out loudly. There was no answer.

Quickly, I sprang out of bed and threw on my robe. I ran downstairs, taking the steps two at a time until I reached the main hallway. My study sat at the very end, the only door to the left. Just as I reached the first floor, I heard another clang coming from behind the study door.

I steeled myself for the worst. There were countless artifacts in that room. Items that cost more money than most people made in a year. I couldn’t afford to be robbed, not now, not with everything I already had going on.

I tiptoed down the hallway, searching for a weapon as I moved. I found a sharp-tipped candelabra on the table just outside my study door. Gripping it tightly, I threw open the door and rushed inside.

My eyes darted all around, searching for a sign of the intruder. It was a few seconds before I spotted him. He knelt behind my desk with only his ass sticking out.

“Don’t fucking move,” I said roughly.

I felt more than saw the man freeze in place. The air around us seemed to thicken as he slowly stood up straight and turned around to face me.

“Rick?” I blinked, dropping the candelabra a fraction of an inch.

“Hi, Andrew,” Rick said with an embarrassed smile. “I see you’ve caught me red-handed.”

“What the hell are you doing here?” I snapped.

Rick sighed and walked around the desk. He looked up at me with a deep sadness in his eyes. I’d known Rick Newman for years. He worked with my father. He always seemed like a good man, trustworthy and kind, just like my dad.

“I won’t insult you by lying,” Rick said. “I’m looking for a piece your father was in possession of before he died.”

“Why didn’t you just call me?” I asked, anger seeping into my voice. “Why break into my office in the middle of the night?”

Rick didn’t answer. He just looked at me, that same deep sadness in his eyes. I didn’t know what to say. I was furious. My life was already complicated enough. The last thing I needed to contend with was a thief.

“You thought you would just steal it?” I hissed. “Just sneak in, take it, and I’d be too stupid to realize it was gone?”

“That’s not what I was doing.”

“I’ll give you two choices,” I said. I took a step toward him, raising the candelabra as I moved. “The hospital or jail.”

“What?” Rick blinked. “Oh, Andrew, you can’t be serious.”

“Do I look like I’m kidding?” I snapped.

“You don’t understand,” Rick said calmly. “You don’t know what this piece means to me.”

“I don’t give a shit,” I snarled. “You broke into my home, Rick. I could throttle you right here.”

Rick took a small, nervous step away from me. His eyes flashed, fear suddenly springing to his face for the first time. It seemed he finally realized how serious I was.

“I’ll ask you again,” I said slowly. “Hospital? Or jail? Choose, or I’ll choose for you.”

Rick swallowed hard and shook his head. I could practically see the wheels turning in his head as he tried to make sense of his situation.

“I have a third option,” he said suddenly.

“I’m not interested in your third option.”

“I know about your accounting difficulties,” Rick said loudly. “All your financial problems.”

I froze. How could Rick Newman know anything? I narrowed my eyes and lowered the candelabra slightly.

“I’ll get my daughter to come work for you,” Rick said quickly, taking advantage of my confused silence. “She knows her way around finances. Better than anyone I know.”

“Your daughter works in a coffee shop,” I said dismissively. “My father told me.”

“Only by choice,” Rick said. “She has an accounting degree. Graduated top of her class. She’s brilliant. She can help you sort through your financial mess, I promise.”

Rick’s eyes were wide with panic. He was desperate for me to accept the deal. Anything to keep me from calling the cops or taking matters into my own hands.

“No,” I said shortly. “Absolutely not. Your actions tonight have already proven that your family can’t be trusted. Why would I let your daughter anywhere near my business after what you just pulled?”

“Because you need help,” a soft voice said behind me.

I spun around, almost tripping over my own feet. Liam stood in the doorway, wearing his night clothes and looking at me with obvious disappointment in his eyes.

“You need help, Andrew,” Liam said. He took a step inside the study. “We all know how much trouble your accounting department is in right now. If Mr. Newman’s daughter can help you, then you should let her.”

I glared at him. Not only was he intruding on something private, but he was siding with a thief over me.

“She can help,” Rick said. I spun back around to face him, the glare still on my face. “Sophie is brilliant, Andrew. She can help you.”

2

Sophie

Kaddy climbed out of her car as I pulled into the space beside her. We were opening the café together, and true to form, I was right on time. Kaddy’s eyes were bloodshot, and her hair was pulled back into a messy bun that made her cheekbones stand out more than normal. Small wisps of blonde hair flew out around her face, blowing against her skin in the early morning breeze. She looked exhausted and ready to sleep for days, but when she saw me, she grinned and skipped over to me.

“Hey, lady,” she said brightly. “Good morning!”

“You’re chipper for someone who obviously has a hangover,” I said with a soft laugh.

“Eh, what can I say?” She shrugged as we hurried toward the front door. I stuck the key in the lock, and we both stumbled over the threshold, eager to be out of the cold air.

“Being hungover is basically just your status quo now, huh?” I asked playfully.

“You say that like it’s a bad thing,” Kaddy said. “I can now drink without worrying about shirking my daily responsibilities. If I couldn’t function with a hangover, I would have to miss work and thereby lose money. If I lost money, I wouldn’t be able to continue drinking myself stupid. That’s not a path I want to venture down, my dear.”

“You could always try not drinking for a while,” I said. “You know, just for a week or two. A trial run of sorts.”

“Nah,” Kaddy said, shaking her head. “Adjusting to a perpetual hangover is much easier. And more fun.”

“What’s his name?” I asked, wiggling my eyebrows at her as we stepped behind the counter.

“Frank,” Kaddy said, drawing out his name seductively. “He’s gorgeous, and my god, Sophie, he is built like a Greek god.”

“Aren’t they all?” I asked wistfully.

Kaddy told me all about her date from the night before. We were the only two people in the café this early, so it was the perfect time to catch up. Not that we needed to. Kaddy and I had been best friends since the first day of kindergarten. I couldn’t imagine my life without her. Since I didn’t have any siblings, she was the closest thing to a sister, always pushing me out of my comfort zone. And me? I was her safety blanket, the one thing she could fall back on when life became too insane.

“You think you’ll see him again?” I asked as I filled the carafes for the day.

“Absolutely,” Kaddy said. “The sex was incredible, so I hope to see him again.”

“Sex?” I asked, jerking my head around to face her. “Already? Didn’t you say you just met him?”

“Tone down the judgement, Mom,” Kaddy said. “He’s a good guy. There’s nothing to worry about.”

“That you know of,” I said. “He could have a disease or worse.”

“Girl,” Kaddy said. She glared at me warningly. “That’s gross.”

“Exactly,” I said. “Which is why you need to be careful.”

“Oh, I’m always careful.”

Kaddy wiggled her eyebrows at me. I rolled my eyes and returned my attention to the job at hand. The café would open in just a few minutes, and we still hadn’t set out the chairs. Luckily, the shop was small and quaint, so opening duties were light. Still, I hated being unprepared when the first customer arrived.

The weather hadn’t yet turned frosty, but there was a nip in the air that brought people in earlier than usual. Everyone needed a hot cup of coffee to start their day, and sure enough, two minutes before five, there was a soft knock on the front door.

“Leave it,” Kaddy said with a groan. “We don’t open for two minutes.”

“I can’t just leave them outside,” I said.

I hurried around the counter to let the customer in. She was a middle-aged woman with bright red lipstick and fingernails to match. Instead of thanking me for opening early, she demanded a triple skinny latte without looking at me.

I made her drink while Kaddy glared at her from behind the counter. It wasn’t until she stepped back outside that Kaddy hissed loudly and shook her head.

“I can’t believe you served that bitch,” she said.

“It’s our job, Kaddy,” I said.

“Still, that is a woman in desperate need of someone like Frank.”

“Is sex your answer to everything?” I asked.

“Of course not,” Kaddy said. “You know me better than that.”

She smiled at me and bounced around, getting the pastries ready for the day. While we worked, I could tell Kaddy’s hangover was starting to fade. If there was one thing she was good at, it was rallying after a night of drunken debauchery.

“How’s your dad doing?” Kaddy asked when there was a lull in the day. “Any better?”

“No.” I shook my head. “If anything, I think he’s getting worse.”

I looked down at my feet and sighed. Ever since my mother died, my dad had withdrawn into himself. He barely left his house and almost never worked anymore. His entire life just seemed to stop after her funeral. It was like he didn’t have the energy to live anymore.

“It’s gotta be hard,” Kaddy said sympathetically. “She was his entire life, you know? For what? Thirty plus years?”

“They were married for thirty-five years,” I said. “I can’t even imagine how he must feel, but I worry about him. I keep trying to get him to go out, see some friends, or take a trip, you know? Something, hell, anything that might help him adjust to life without her.”

“Do you think he can?” Kaddy asked. “Adjust, I mean.”

“He has to,” I said firmly. “What are the other alternatives?”

Kaddy nodded. She knew I was right. My dad’s entire life couldn’t just stop because my mom died, although that was exactly what was happening. No matter how often I went over to spend time with him, it never seemed to help. He just looked at me blankly or talked only about Mom. It was heartbreaking.

“I just feel like he’s slipping away,” I said. “Like there’s nothing I can do to hold onto him anymore. I already lost my mom. I don’t want to lose him, too.”

“You won’t,” Kaddy said firmly. “Your dad is strong. He’s going to get through this. It just may take him longer than we hoped.”

I nodded, but didn’t say anything. Kaddy was right. My dad had always been a strong man. He took care of me and my mom without a fuss. This was the first time I’d ever seen him break, and it was terrifying. I just wanted things to go back to normal.

“How are you doing with it?” Kaddy asked. She stepped closer to me and stared at me, making sure I couldn’t brush off her question.

“Not great,” I said with a sigh. “But I’m getting better. Life goes on, you know?”

“Have you gone out at all?” Kaddy asked.

“I went out with you two weeks ago,” I said. “That counts.”

She rolled her eyes. “We went bowling. That does not count.”

“You mean, have I been on a date?” I asked.

Kaddy nodded. “Yes.”

“No.” I shook my head. “I don’t have time for romance right now, Kaddy. I have to take care of my dad, plus I work here fulltime. Doing the books and covering my barista shifts take up a lot of time.”

“You need to meet someone, Sophie,” Kaddy said. “You deserve to find someone to be happy with.”

“Like that will ever happen,” I said, more to myself than to Kaddy.

“Why?” Kaddy asked.

I just stared at her. She knew exactly what I meant, but I didn’t want to say it out loud. There were a couple of customers sitting in the corner of the café. The last thing they needed to hear was a conversation about my love life.

“The virginity thing again?” Kaddy asked, keeping her voice low.

I nodded. “Yes, but hush. We can’t talk about this here.”

“No one can hear us,” Kaddy said. “And no one cares that you’re a virgin, Sophie. You’re the only person that cares.”

“You don’t think the guys I date would care?” I asked doubtfully. “Somehow, I feel like it might be an issue.”

“Guys don’t care as much as you think,” Kaddy said. “You’re a virgin, but you’re hot. It’s not like you have two heads or something.”

“I’m twenty-six,” I said. “No guy is interested in dating a twenty-six-year-old virgin.”

“You’re just psyching yourself out,” Kaddy said. “Anyone would be lucky to have you. Trust me.”

I rolled my eyes just as a customer walked up. I hurried over to her, grateful for the distraction. Talking about my virginity, even with Kaddy, wasn’t ever enjoyable. I hated that I had such little experience, but I wanted my first time to be special. I kept putting it off, waiting and waiting until I found the right person. Now, I wasn’t sure that was ever going to happen.

“I’ll just have a small black coffee,” the woman said. “Please and thank you.”

I nodded and typed it in to the register. She pulled out her phone just as I moved over to get her coffee poured.

“No, Heather,” she said sharply. “That won’t work.”

I tried not to listen to her conversation, but after a few seconds, it was impossible not to.

“I need to see the numbers first,” she said. “But there’s no way we can bring in that kind of capital.” She paused. “Because we can’t. We’ve been over this.”

She fell silent and listened. Finally, she pulled out a calculator from her purse and began typing in numbers. I watched her closely, my eyes drawn to the calculator and my ears glued to her conversation.

“Sorry about that,” she said when she hung up. “Work.”

“I understand.” I smiled and handed over her coffee. She thanked me and hurried out of the café.

When I turned around, Kaddy was watching me with a knowing look on her face.

“What?” I asked.

“You need to get the hell out of this café,” Kaddy said with a sigh. “And this town.”

“What are you talking about?” I asked blankly.

“You were staring at her calculator like you wanted to make out with it,” she said. “And you couldn’t tear yourself away from that woman’s conversation.”

“So?” I asked, even though I knew exactly what she was getting at.

“You want to be in that world, Sophie,” Kaddy said. “You want to actually use your accounting degree.”

“I do use it,” I said. “Why do you think I do the books here?”

“Because Michelle asked you to,” Kaddy said simply.

“I use my degree,” I said. “I’m happy with my career choices.”

“Whatever you say,” Kaddy said. “But I can see it in your eyes. You wanted to be on that phone call. You want to do more with your life.”

“My life is fine,” I said.

“So, you never think about leaving Maine? Ever?”

I just shook my head and turned away from her. This wasn’t a new conversation for us. Kaddy, like my parents, thought I should be doing more with my life. No one could understand why I chose to work at a coffee shop instead of somewhere in corporate America.

What they didn’t understand was that I was happy. I loved my job and my life. Working at the café was the best of both worlds. When I was in the back, I worked with numbers. I kept the books in perfect order, and when that became boring, I could come out front and interact with people. It was everything I wanted.

Kaddy was right about one thing, though. The idea of leaving Maine was one that I couldn’t seem to shake.

3

Andrew

I spent the rest of the night pacing around my study. Rick was in a spare bedroom, just a few doors down from my own. Liam insisted I let him leave, but I wasn’t stupid. If I let Rick go, he would disappear, and I’d lose my chance at punishing him for his actions. He broke into my home. He tried to rob me. Retribution had to be paid.

The night seemed to drag on forever. By the time the sun rose, I was more confused than ever. My anger had faded just enough that I no longer wanted to physically harm Rick. I knew it would be wrong to kick his ass, no matter how badly I wanted to. Instead, I wavered between calling the police or taking Rick up on his offer.

I pictured the cops showing up outside. In my mind, I could see them dragging Rick out of my house and tossing him in the back of a squad car. The image was a pleasant one. It filled me with a sense of vindication. But the more I thought about it, the more Rick’s offer appealed to me.

It wasn’t a secret that my accounting department was suffering. After losing Margie, I was beginning to wonder if we would ever find someone permanent. Hopper Antiquities’s finances were floundering. I knew it. Rick knew it. Even Liam knew it.

“Mr. Andrew,” Liam said from the hallway. He pushed open my study door an inch. “I brought you coffee.”

“Thank you, Liam.”

He nodded and set the cup down on my desk. I ignored it. As I continued to pace around the room, I noticed Liam was still there. He stood off to the side of the room, watching me with slightly narrowed eyes.

“What is it?” I snapped impatiently.

“I only wondered if I should take something up for Mr. Newman,” Liam said. His voice was calm, but his words were pointed.

“He’ll be fine,” I said shortly.

“Mr. Andrew,” Liam began. “I feel it’s my duty to tell you, your father never would have kept a man hostage this way.”

“Hostage?” I scoffed. “Rick Newman was stealing from me!”

“I understand that,” Liam said. “Your father would have forgiven him, worked things out in a civil way. He wouldn’t have used threats or fear to…”

“To what?” I snapped again.

My anger was suddenly back. I glared at Liam. He stared back at me impassively. He wasn’t afraid of me. He never had been. Still, it angered me even more to see how little my fury affected him.

Liam shook his head. “This is wrong, Mr. Andrew, and I believe you know that.”

“It’s none of your concern,” I said. “How I handle this is my business.”

“You’re right,” Liam said. “I just thought you would do well to remember your father’s lessons. Think for a second about him, his legacy. How would he have dealt with something like this?”

“I’m not my father.”

Liam’s eyes narrowed. He nodded once and then turned away from me. Without another word, he disappeared into the hallway.

I sighed and sank down into my chair. The coffee Liam brought sat untouched on my desk. I glanced at it but made no move to drink it. My stomach was tied in knots. When I went to bed the night before, I never imagined I would be awoken to this.

My options hadn’t changed. I could either call the police or allow Rick’s daughter to sort out my financial problems. Neither option felt right, and yet, only one truly benefited me. As satisfying as it would be to watch Rick get carted away, my business would still suffer afterward. I would still suffer afterward.

With a sigh, I got to my feet and walked slowly through the house. Liam was nowhere in sight. I assumed he’d retreated into his own bedroom to hide from the shame he now felt because of me. My stomach tightened again, but I pushed the thought away and kept walking.

When I reached the room where Rick was staying, I didn’t bother to knock. I shoved it open with a bang and stepped boldly inside.

“Hello again,” I said.

Rick was perched on the edge of the bed, his feet barely touching the floor. I never realized how small of a man he was until that moment. He couldn’t have been more than five feet, three inches. His toes grazed the carpet as his sallow face turned upward.

His green eyes were wide as I walked over to him. He flinched when I pulled up a chair to sit right across from him. His kind-hearted nature from before was gone. His eyes darted from my face to the door and then back again. He was terrified of what I might do.

I cleared my throat and interlocked my fingers over my stomach as I leaned back in the chair and eyed Rick with amusement. Seeing him fearful didn’t do anything for me. It didn’t fill me with any sort of sadistic pleasure. It didn’t ignite a fire in my belly. It did nothing at all to improve my sour mood, but in that moment, it was nice to know I held all the power.

“I’ll make this perfectly clear,” I said slowly. “If you want to avoid jail, you will have your daughter come to me. Here. She’ll stay here in this house while she works on the company’s finances. That way, I can be sure you two aren’t planning something behind my back.”

“Planning something?” Rick asked with a frown. He shook his head sadly. “Who do you think I am, Andrew?”

“A thief,” I said simply. “Sophie will stay here. She’ll work for me. And if she doesn’t, I’ll have you arrested and be done with this mess.”

Rick just stared at me. He seemed afraid to talk. My patience was running thin. I’d been up all night. I was exhausted and just wanted to get on with my day without having to look at Rick’s face any longer.

“Do we have a deal?” I snapped.

Rick jumped. “Yes. We have a deal.”

“Monday,” I said. “Have her here then.”

“Okay.” Rick nodded.

I nodded back and got to my feet. With that settled, I could get on with my day. There was so much to do, and this Rick mess had only gotten in the way of my productivity.

“May I leave?” Rick asked nervously.

“Yes,” I said, without turning around. “But if she’s not here on Monday morning, I’ll have you arrested and prosecuted. Is that clear?”

“Yes,” Rick said. He nodded and got shakily to his feet.

“She better be as good as you claim,” I said shortly. “I’m only willing to make this deal because my company needs the help. If Sophie is unable to fix our finances, then all of this will have been for nothing. So, for your sake, I hope she’s as smart and capable as you say she is.”

“She graduated at the top of her class,” Rick said proudly. The fear suddenly disappeared from his eyes. In its place was something akin to annoyance. It seemed I’d finally struck a nerve. “She’s more capable than anyone you currently have working for you. I can promise you that, Andrew.”

“Good.” I nodded and turned away from him.

I led the way out of the room. My back was to Rick as we walked down the stairs toward the front door. I longed to disappear into my study, the one place I could let go of all my anger and stress. My work was calling to me. I had artifacts to catalogue and emails to answer.

We reached the front door, and I glanced behind me. Rick was hurrying toward the exit, his short legs still shaking slightly as he moved.

“One more thing,” I called out to him. Rick turned around slowly, his eyes searching my face. “If I find out you and your daughter are, in fact, plotting something, I’ll throw your ass in jail without a second thought.”

“We’re aren’t plotting anything.” Rick sighed. “I’m not the man you think I am. I wish you could trust that, Andrew.”

“You’re a thief,” I said simply. “That’s all I need to know, Rick.”

With that, Rick hurried out the front door. It slammed shut behind him, and for a second, I worried I’d never see him again. I imagined him leaving town, fleeing my anger, and never looking back. He could easily disappear and renege on our deal.

I couldn’t give those thoughts too much credence. It was going to be a busy day, and I needed to get to work. I turned away from the door and hurried down the hall. My study door was still open, and when I stepped inside, I saw Liam sitting in an empty chair.

“What are you doing in here?” I asked with a sigh.

“How did that go?” Liam asked, gesturing toward the door.

“Rick’s gone,” I said. “You’ll be happy to know I let him leave in one piece.”

“That’s not funny, Mr. Andrew.” Liam’s tone was sharper than I’d ever heard it.

“He’s fine, Liam.” I sighed. “He’s gone now, so let’s just put this behind us, shall we?”

“What deal did you make with him?” Liam asked. “Is Sophie coming to work for you?”

“She is.” I nodded. “She’ll be here Monday morning.”

“Here?” Liam frowned.

“Yes.”

I walked behind my desk and sat down. Liam’s eyes were still trained on me. I could feel his questioning gaze like a burn to the back of my neck. For a few minutes, I tried to ignore it, but it was too strong.

“What?” I snapped. I jerked my head up to glare at him.

“Why is she coming here?” Liam asked. “Instead of meeting you at the office?”

“She’ll be staying here while she works for me,” I said simply.

“Mr. Andrew…” Liam began, but I cut him off with a look.

“That family obviously can’t be trusted,” I said. “Rick just broke into my house. Why would I trust his daughter?”

“Because she’s going to help you,” Liam said softly.

“So, Rick claims,” I said. “At least if she’s here, I can watch her. I can make sure those two aren’t planning something behind my back.”

“You’re being paranoid,” Liam said.

I shrugged. “Maybe, but I’m not going to take that chance.”

“You can’t just keep someone prisoner in your home,” Liam said.

“Prisoner?” I laughed. “You’re being dramatic, Liam. Sophie will be free to leave whenever she wants to. But if she does so before I say she can, her father will be arrested. It’s that simple.”

“And how long do you plan to keep her here?” Liam asked.

“Until her work is done.”

“When will that be?” Liam asked.

“When I decide she’s finished.”

Liam sighed heavily, but I’d already turned away. My desk was covered in documents I needed to sort through. I didn’t have time for any more distractions.

“Leave me to my work, Liam,” I said. “Please.”

“You’re making a mistake,” Liam said.

He stood up and let himself out without another word. It wasn’t often that Liam voiced his opinions so freely. After all, he was my butler. There were times, though, when his position in my life became blurred. He sometimes forgot to see me as the man I was and, instead, saw only the boy he helped raise.

Most of the time, I was happy to take Liam’s advice. He was wise, smarter than most, and my parents had trusted him implicitly. They loved Liam and so did I. Still, this time, I knew he was wrong.

Rick Newman had proven himself to be a snake. I wasn’t going to let him close enough to try to steal from me again. His daughter could work off the debt Rick now owed me, but once that was done, I was finished with the Newman family. For good.

4

Sophie

After working a double shift on Saturday, I wanted nothing more than to spend all day in my pajamas. Sunday morning arrived with a bright sunrise and blue skies. I threw open my curtains and grinned as the sun warmed my living room. The smile stayed on my face as I made coffee and poured myself a bowl of cereal.

My entire body was exhausted after the long day of work. No matter how many times I worked doubles, I still couldn’t get used to it. It was like having a hangover without the fun of drinking first. I hated working long shifts, but I loved working at the coffee shop. It kept me close to Kaddy and gave me plenty of money to live on.

So many people in my life insisted I should do more. Even Kaddy pressured me to leave the café and do something else. But Kaddy was nothing compared to my dad. He was always complaining about my wasted potential, telling me I was going to lose brain cells if I kept making coffee for a living.

He meant well. He and my mother both always wanted the best for me. What they didn’t realize was that I’d already found it.

When I graduated with my accounting degree, I knew I didn’t want to work for a corporation. I hated the idea of sitting behind a desk for eight hours a day, five days a week. Just the thought was enough to make my skin crawl. So, when the café job fell into my lap, I was thrilled. Not only could I utilize my accounting degree by helping with the books, but I could also be on my feet all day, moving around and interacting with people. It was the best of both worlds.

My parents never saw it that way. Even now, after my mother’s death, my dad still pushed me to do more. He swore up and down that I could make endless amounts of money. He tried to entice me with the promise of vacations, adventures, and large houses full of priceless antiques and books.

For me though, it was never about the money. Sure, there were times when I longed for experiences that only money could buy, when I imagined myself jumping on a plane and jetting off to Rome or Tokyo. I knew that life would make me happy, but I was already happy.

I had a job I loved, a few really great friends, and a small house that I bought all on my own. There wasn’t much else I could ask for.

That Sunday, I took my coffee and cereal to the couch. I flipped on the T.V. and tucked my feet under me, ready for a long day of relaxation. Not two minutes later, my phone rang sharply on the coffee table. With a frown, I laid my bowl of cereal down and grabbed the phone. My dad’s number was blinking on the screen.

“Dad,” I said as I put the phone to my ear. “You’re calling early. What’s up?”

“Hi, honey,” Dad said. His voice was soft, weak. “Do you have plans today?”

“No,” I said slowly. “It’s my day off.”

“That’s good,” Dad said. “Do you think you could come over?”

“Sure.” I sat up quickly. Something was wrong. “What’s going on?”

“It’s nothing,” Dad said. “I just want to see you, that’s all.”

“Okay, well I can come over now,” I said. “I’ll get dressed and then be on my way.”

“No,” Dad said quickly. “Come over later. Maybe we can have dinner or something.”

“Sure.” I frowned. “What time?”

“Let’s say around four?” Dad asked.

“Okay,” I said. “Are you sure you’re okay, Dad?”

“I’m fine,” he said brightly, trying to convince me with a falsely upbeat tone. “I’ll see you later.”

“See you then.”

We hung up, and I slowly pulled the phone away from my ear. Something was really wrong. It wasn’t like my dad to be so vague. Ever since my mother passed, he’d been acting strangely. Distant and sad. I just chalked it up to normal grief, but this felt different.

It was hard to wait around until four o’clock. After I got off the phone, I finished my breakfast and tried to watch some more T.V. My mind was spinning, though, and soon, I turned the T.V. off and sat back on the couch to think.

Whatever was going on with my dad, I would find out soon enough. I told myself it wasn’t worth stressing about, but no amount of internal dialogue could convince me. By the time I got dressed to leave, my stomach was tied in an anxious knot.

I pulled a t-shirt over my head and grabbed my favorite pair of jeans. After I pulled my long hair back into a ponytail, I put on my shoes and hurried back into the living room. Everything inside me told me to hurry. My dad said not to come over until four, and I wanted to respect his wishes, but I couldn’t wait another minute.

I grabbed my keys off the coffee table and hurried out to my car. My dad’s house was only a twenty-minute drive down the road, but it felt like an hour before I finally pulled up out front. I hurried through the back door, barely remembering to lock my car as I moved.

As I glanced at my phone, I realized I was slightly early. I tried to drag my feet as long as possible, but my nerves had gotten the best of me. I walked up to the back door and let myself inside, closing the door loudly behind me so my dad would hear that I’d arrived.

“Sophie?” Dad called from another room.

“I’m in the kitchen,” I called back.

I could hear his hurried footsteps as I tossed my keys on the kitchen counter and moved toward the living room.

My dad still lived in the same house where I grew up. He and my mother bought it when I was just a baby. It was large, much larger than mine, but also humble in decorations. They were never much for useless accessories. Instead, the house was covered in different artifacts they found while traveling together. Some were modern pieces, artwork done by the newest sensations in Italy and France. Others were ancient pieces with unknown origins.

“Hey, kiddo,” Dad said when I met him in the living room.

He was coming from down the hall, and I was sure he’d been locked up in his office. I walked quickly to him and let him wrap his arms around me.

I could feel how frail he’d become every time we hugged. It hadn’t been long since my mother died. Her funeral was just over six months ago, so I knew the grief was still strong. My own sadness often threatened to overwhelm me, and it was that much stronger for my father.

“How have you been?” Dad asked as we moved farther into the living room.

“I’m fine,” I said. “Just worried about you.”

“Worried about me?” Dad asked with a soft laugh. He sunk into his usual chair while I flopped onto the couch. “Why?”

“Dad,” I said. “I know something’s wrong.”

“Nothing’s wrong,” he said too quickly. “I just wanted to see my beautiful daughter.”

“And I appreciate that,” I said. “But you never call me out of the blue like this. Not unless you have something you want to talk about.”

“Well, I have a lot I want to talk about,” Dad said with a wave of his hand. “But nothing too pressing.”

“Okay,” I said slowly.

I didn’t believe him, but I could tell he wasn’t ready to talk yet. Instead, we sat in the living room for a while. Dad flicked on the T.V., and we both sank into a comfortable routine. It was easy to spend time with my dad. We’d done this exact thing more times than I could count, and yet, my stomach was still tight.

I knew better than to think he was telling the truth. From the second I picked up the phone that morning, I knew something was wrong.

“Are you getting hungry?” I asked after about an hour of watching T.V.

“Sure,” Dad said with a shrug. “What are you in the mood for? I can order something.”

“Nah,” I said, already standing up. “I’m sure you have something to cook.”

Dad got up to follow me into the kitchen. I pulled open the fridge and looked inside. He didn’t have much, but I knew I’d find something.

“You don’t have to cook for me, Sophie.” Dad sat down at the kitchen table and watched while I rifled through his pantry.

“I don’t mind.” I smiled.

When my eyes met my father’s, I saw something slide across his face. It wasn’t just sadness, it was deeper than that. He was afraid of something.

I quickly grabbed some pasta from the pantry and then returned to the fridge. There was a pound of hamburger meat tucked away in the back corner. I checked the expiration date and then set to work, hoping my dad would start talking while I cooked.

After a few minutes, though, I realized I was hoping in vain.

“Okay,” I said, finally turning around to face him. “Enough is enough, Dad. You have to tell me what’s going on with you.”

Dad’s eyes darkened at my words. He fiddled with his thumbs while I stared at him, waiting patiently for him to start talking.

“I got into some trouble,” he said finally. His voice was low, weaker than I’d ever heard it.

“What kind of trouble?” I asked nervously.

“It doesn’t matter.” Dad sat up straighter, but his entire body was trembling. Whatever happened had affected him deeply. I hadn’t seen him this worked up since my mother’s funeral.

“Dad,” I began, but he cut me off with a look.

“I did something stupid,” he said. “Something I shouldn’t have. And now, the only way for me to get out of trouble is if you work for someone.”

“Work for who?” I frowned and walked over to the table. The pasta could wait.

“His name is Andrew Hopper,” Dad said. “I’m sure you’ve heard me mention his father, George.”

I nodded and slid into an empty chair. George Hopper owned an antiquities firm. My parents used to talk about him all the time.

“Well,” Dad said slowly. “I got into some trouble with his son, Andrew. The only way I could get Andrew to relax was by promising you would help him with his financial problems.”

“How can I do that?” I asked.

“His accounting department is struggling,” Dad said quickly. “Ever since George died, they’ve had trouble getting everything in order. Andrew really needs someone to come in and sort out the books.”

“You’ve got to be kidding.”

I pushed myself out of my seat and paced around the kitchen. My father was once again pushing me toward a new job, trying to force me into using my accounting degree. When I finally looked back at him, I was livid.

His eyes locked on mine, and in an instant, he caved in on himself. Tears began to pour down his cheeks. He was shaking worse than ever.

“I’m sorry,” he said. “This was a stupid idea. You shouldn’t have to fix my mistakes. I’m sorry, Sophie. Just forget I said anything.”

“Dad.”

“I’ll handle it,” he said. “I’ll handle everything.”

I stared at him as he cried. He looked so small, so fragile that I knew there was only one thing I could do. After everything, I couldn’t bear to see my dad look so broken. Watching him cry over my mother was hard enough, but I couldn’t fix that for him. I couldn’t make that pain go away. This, though? This, I could fix.

“I’ll do it,” I said. “You can tell Andrew I’ll do it.”

5

Andrew

It was Monday morning, and I found myself standing outside, staring down my driveway. Sophie Newman was due to arrive at nine o’clock. If she was as much as one minute late, I had my phone ready to dial the police. Part of me hoped she wouldn’t show up. Then I would have an excuse to get Rick arrested and see him punished for his attempted theft.

“Here you are, Mr. Andrew,” Liam said from behind me.

I turned as he stepped up beside me and handed me a full mug of steaming hot coffee. I nodded my thanks and took a small sip. It burned my tongue and my throat, but I didn’t care. My eyes were still trained on the driveway, just waiting for an unfamiliar car to pull up.

After a few more sips of coffee, I shook back my long-sleeved shirt and checked my watch. It was two minutes to nine, and still, there was no sign of Sophie. I glared at the driveway again, gulping down my coffee for something to do. With every second that ticked by, my anger became stronger.

“I’m sure she’ll be here,” Liam said with confidence. “She’s not late yet.”

“She might as well be,” I snapped. “I said nine o’clock. It’s one minute ‘til.”

“Then she has one minute to arrive,” Liam said simply. “Besides, if she’s a few minutes late, is that really the end of the world?”

I didn’t answer. Liam had already made his feelings on the matter perfectly clear. He thought my actions were crazy, ridiculous, and immature. He spent the better part of Sunday berating me to change my mind, insisting I call Rick and apologize for my abhorrent behavior. It never occurred to him that I was the one who was due an apology.

My free hand itched toward my pocket. I could feel my cellphone pressed against my leg, begging me to pull it out. The police station was already programmed onto the dial screen. All I had to do was press send.

“It’s nine o’clock,” I said out loud, staring down at my watch. “She’s not here, Liam.”

“Give her another minute or two,” Liam said calmly. “It can’t hurt.”

“No,” I snapped. “She and that thief father of hers had their chance.”

I shoved my hand deep inside my pocket and pulled out my phone. My thumb hovered over the send button just as the unmistakable roar of an engine filled my ears. I jerked my head up to see an unfamiliar car pulling into my driveway.

The windows were tinted so I couldn’t see inside. I strained my eyes, squinting as whoever was driving came to a stop right in front of my house. I knew it was Sophie before she got out of the car, but I still held onto my phone with a vicelike grip.

“You can put that away, Mr. Andrew,” Liam said. “She’s here now.”

The driver’s side door swung open, and a woman stepped out. She was wearing dark sunglasses that covered half her face. Her long, brown hair fell over her shoulders as she bent down to retrieve her bag from inside the car. When she stood back up, she turned to face me. Her lips were pressed tightly together, forming a fiercely thin line.

As she walked toward me, I couldn’t help but notice how beautiful she was. Her hips swayed gently from side to side, drawing my eyes. She was short, like her father, but on her, it was attractive.

When she reached me, she removed her sunglasses and stuck out her hand.

“I’m Sophie,” she said simply.

I blinked. The green of her eyes was captivating, but I shook the thought away quickly. This wasn’t just a beautiful woman. This was the daughter of a thief. She was here to work for me, not seduce me.

“Glad you finally made it,” I said shortly.

“Am I late?” Sophie asked. She frowned, but I could tell she didn’t really care. Her anger toward me was evident.

“Almost,” I said. “This is Liam.”

I gestured beside me. Liam took a small step forward and took Sophie’s hand gently. He smiled at her kindly, and she softened.

“It’s nice to meet you,” Sophie said.

“You as well, Miss Newman,” Liam said.

“Please, call me Sophie.”

Liam nodded and smiled again. He released Sophie’s hand and moved back to my side. Sophie’s warmth toward Liam vanished when she turned her attention back to me. However unhappy I was with her and her father, she was equally as unhappy with me.

“Where should we get started?” Sophie asked bluntly.

“We don’t,” I said. “You’ll never work directly with me. Only trusted advisors have that privilege.”

“How exactly am I supposed to help you then?” Sophie asked.

“If you need anything from me, you’ll go through Liam,” I said. “Liam will assist with whatever you need. He’ll get you settled into your room and into your role at the company.”

Sophie eyed me closely as I spoke. She was disgusted by my behavior, but I didn’t care. She was here for one reason: to work.

“So, I’ll be working for you, but I’ll never speak to you?” Sophie asked boldly. “And you think this a professional way to run a business?”

“I’m sure you’re aware what your father did,” I said. “His actions prohibit you from questioning the way in which I do anything.”

“My father was—”

“Liam,” I said loudly, interrupting her. “Please escort Sophie to her office and answer any questions she may have.”

Sophie’s eyes narrowed dangerously. She opened her mouth to argue, but I was already gone. I turned on my heel and disappeared through the front door. My study was calling to me. Liam could take care of whatever Sophie needed. Now that I knew she had arrived, I could push her existence to the back of my mind and focus on my own work.

When I reached my study door, I heard Liam and Sophie come inside. Liam’s voice was soft and muffled. I couldn’t make out his words, but I could tell he was trying to soothe Sophie. I rolled my eyes and slammed my study door behind me.

I fully intended to sit down and get right to work, but the second I pulled my chair up to my desk, my mind began to wander. I thought having Sophie here would help my focus, not hurt it. Instead, I found myself thinking about her more than my work.

I wondered if Liam settled her in already. Was he still showing her around the house? Or had they started talking about her new role in the company?

Ridding my mind of these thoughts proved impossible. My curiosity was too great. I pushed my chair back and tilted my head up, my eyes scanning the ceiling as they so often did. Whenever my brain became too full, I would stare at my study ceiling and try to relax. Centering myself usually took no time at all.

This time, it felt pointless to even try.

My anger at Rick Newman was still so pronounced that I could barely think of anything else. He was my father’s friend. Dad trusted him, and yet, he tried to steal from us so soon after my father’s death. What kind of man would do that? Just thinking about it was enough to make my cheeks flush with rage and my stomach churn.

I looked away from the ceiling and shook my head. Dwelling on thoughts of Rick Newman would only serve to distract me further.

I shook myself again and moved my chair forward. Firing up my computer, I stared intently at the screen. I was determined to be productive and at least answer a few emails.

It didn’t take long for my thoughts to distract me again. I was losing my mind sitting in the study. I needed to get up and move around. Maybe then I’d be able to get some real work done.

As I left my study, I strained my ears for a sign that Liam and Sophie were nearby. I didn’t hear anything, so I walked farther into the house. I paced around the living room for a while, straightening the curtains and throw pillows as I moved. Being on my feet helped slightly, but I still couldn’t shake the way I felt.

It wasn’t just Rick I was angry with. My head was overflowing with thoughts of my dad. Just remembering him was enough to make me dig my nails into the skin of my palms.

My eyes roamed around the living room and soon fell on a picture of my father. He was about twenty years younger in the photograph and looked almost exactly like me. His dark hair fell loosely into his eyes. I touched my own hair as I looked at the picture. I always hated how little my father cared about appearances. He let his hair fall naturally, and he wore whatever clothes were comfortable. I rebelled against him at an early age by making sure my own hair was always styled and my own clothes were well-fitted.

Even now, I still did my hair every morning. My fingers played with it for a few seconds while I continued to gaze at the photograph. My dad was grinning widely. His blue eyes were bright with excitement, and it was obvious why. He was standing in the middle of a dig site, with newly uncovered earth surrounding him.

That was where Dad was always the happiest. When he would venture out into the world to find some unknown city or some ancient artifact. He loved to travel and go on digs. Expeditions were his life, more so than anything else.

I pulled my hand away from my hair, letting my arm fall back to my side. My eyes stayed transfixed on the photograph, on my father’s smiling face. I couldn’t tell where this dig was, what country or even what continent. But it didn’t matter. Not really. Dad was always gone. Always discovering something new. Something exciting.

For that reason, Hopper Antiquities always remained a success. Dad couldn’t stop himself from jetting across the world to bring home something new and expensive. People from all over came to him to purchase priceless artifacts. Everyone knew George Hopper was the best in the business. The best in the world.

My hands tightened into fists at my sides. Just looking at his picture was enough to bring a bad taste to my mouth. There were so many things to love about my dad, so many things to admire. Everyone who knew him, loved him. His friends fawned over him. My mother adored him. Even his employees worshipped the ground he walked on. I couldn’t blame them. My father had so many great qualities, so many things that made him wonderful. And yet, in that moment, I couldn’t think of a single one.

“Mr. Andrew,” a soft voice spoke from behind me. I knew it was Liam. I didn’t bother to turn around. I couldn’t bring myself to face him. Not yet. “Miss Sophie is all settled upstairs.”

“Great,” I said shortly. My voice was weak but clear.

Liam didn’t say anything, but I knew he was still there. After a few seconds, I could hear his soft footsteps moving closer. My eyes were still glued to that photo of my father. Liam walked slowly toward me. I knew I should turn around and face him, but I couldn’t. It was as if some magnetic force kept me standing still, forcing me to stare into the eyes of a ghost.

Liam stepped up beside me. He followed my gaze to the picture and sighed deeply. Without a word, he placed his hand on my shoulder and squeezed. He stood there with me for what felt like hours, just holding on to my shoulder while we stared at my father’s face.

6

Sophie

Most of Monday was spent with Liam. After Andrew so rudely disappeared, Liam walked me through the house. He showed me the kitchen and the dining room, the living area and the parlor. We walked down several hallways lined with closed doors. I didn’t ask about any of the rooms. Instead, I let Liam guide me as he saw fit.

“This is Mr. Andrew’s office,” he said softly. He pointed to a closed door at the far end of a hallway. “Your office is upstairs.”

I nodded and followed Liam toward the staircase. Once upstairs, Liam showed me the library. It was huge and gorgeous. Ornate bookshelves lined every wall. Most of the shelves housed books, but some held artifacts that I recognized as similar to those my parents owned. It made sense that the Hopper mansion would be home to such pieces. After all, Hopper antiquities was the largest antiquity firm in the country.

“This is amazing,” I said softly. My eyes couldn’t seem to focus on one thing. They scanned the room while I spun in circles, trying to take in everything all at once.

“It’s quite the collection,” Liam said with a smile. “Mr. and Mrs. Hopper loved their work.”

“I can see that.” I laughed.

Liam watched me as I admired the room. I worried he would get tired of my wasting time, but he didn’t say a word. He was kind and patient with me all morning. I wondered how someone so gentle could work for someone like Andrew.

“Have you worked for the Hoppers long?” I asked as we left the library.

“Over thirty years,” Liam said with a nod. “This was my first and only job.”

“Wow.” My eyes widened. “That shows some serious commitment.”

“It’s been easy,” Liam said with a chuckle. “The Hoppers were a fine couple, and I’ve watched young Andrew grow up.”

“Hmm,” I said with a nod.

I didn’t have much to say about Andrew Hopper. After our encounter downstairs, my judgement of him was harsh and critical. Before I even arrived, I was wary. Whatever happened between him and my father had rattled my dad tremendously. I didn’t know the details, but I knew Andrew Hopper wasn’t the type of man I wanted to spend much time with.

Liam seemed to pick up on my feelings instantly. He smiled at me kindly as we made our way farther down the hall.

“He can be difficult at times,” Liam said. His voice was gentle. “But deep down, Mr. Andrew is a good man.”

“I wish I could believe that,” I said before I could stop myself. After the words left my mouth, I immediately regretted them. “I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have said that.”

“No,” Liam said with a shake of his head. “Don’t apologize. After the way he behaved downstairs, I’m surprised you don’t have anything worse to say.”

I smiled gratefully as Liam held open a door for me. We stepped inside, and I found myself in yet another ornately decorated room. This one also held quite a few bookshelves. A desk sat in the center of the room atop a beautifully designed rug.

“This is your office,” Liam said. “Everything you need should be here, but if it isn’t, please let me know.”

“I’m sure it’s perfect,” I said. “Though, I’m still not completely sure what I’m doing here.”

“Mr. Andrew left you some financial documents,” Liam said. “He wants you to go through them and make sense of things. The books for the past ten years have been scanned onto your computer, so you’ll be able to peruse them as necessary. I believe there have been some discrepancies over the past couple of years. Mr. Andrew needs you to find those discrepancies and come up with a strategy to rectify them.”

I nodded and moved toward the desk. Everything Liam said made sense. I placed my hand on the mouse and shook it, making the computer screen brighten. With a frown, I quickly looked through the files laid out for me. It seemed Liam was right. Everything I would need was right there.

“This is perfect,” I said with a nod. “Thank you, Liam.”

“My pleasure, Miss Sophie.” Liam smiled.

“Please, just Sophie,” I said.

Liam nodded, but I could tell he wouldn’t listen. It would go against his nature to call me by my first name and nothing else.

“If you’ll just follow me,” Liam said. “I’ll show you to your room and then let you get settled.”

“My room?”

I frowned and stood up straighter. I understood why I had my own office, though I still didn’t fully comprehend why that office was at the Hopper mansion and not an actual office building, but why on Earth would I need my own room?

“You weren’t aware?” Liam asked nervously. His jaw tightened slightly.

“Aware of what?” I asked.

Liam cleared his throat and held open the office door. He smiled at me kindly, motioning for me to follow him. I did so without thinking, my stomach tightening nervously as I walked.

We stepped into the hall, and Liam led the way. I could tell he was thinking how best to tell me something. The silence was killing me, and by the time he broke it, I could hear my own heartbeat pounding in my ears.

“Part of the deal your father made with Mr. Andrew was for you to stay here at Hopper mansion,” Liam said.

“Stay here?” I asked blankly. “For how long?”

“Just until your work is completed,” Liam said quickly.

I knew he was trying to calm my nerves, but his explanation did the opposite. Whatever my father did to Andrew, it couldn’t have possibly warranted this.

“Here’s your room,” Liam said. We had reached the end of the hallway. My room sat just a few doors down from my office, which was convenient, but also made me feel sequestered.

Liam held open the door for me. I stepped inside to see a gorgeous king-sized bed set against the back wall. A matching nightstand stood by its side, and a dresser was placed against the opposite wall. The room was beautiful and well decorated, but it felt like a prison cell.

“There’s a bathroom just through there,” Liam said, pointing to a door on the right. “The closet is in there as well.”

“I still don’t understand what this is all about,” I said softly. “Why do I need to stay here?”

Liam hesitated. I could see something pass over his face, but I couldn’t quite place what it was.

“It was the deal they made,” Liam said quietly. “If you need anything to make you more comfortable, please let me know.”

“Well, I didn’t bring any extra clothes or anything,” I said.

Liam nodded. “If you can call someone to gather clothes for you, I can go pick them up for you. It’s no trouble.”

“Thank you, Liam. I’ll do that.” I watched as Liam let himself out of the room. There were a million questions running through my head. None of this made sense.

When my father told me he was in trouble, I was scared and angry. I hated him for putting me in this position, but I wanted to help him. It seemed like a no-brainer. All I had to do was work for Andrew Hopper, and then everything would be fine. But my father never said anything about living in the Hopper mansion until the job was finished.

I closed the door gently and pulled my phone out of my pocket. I dialed my father’s number and pressed the phone roughly against my ear. With each ring, my anger grew stronger.

Finally, my dad answered. His voice almost sounded normal, but I could hear the hidden tension behind it.

“Sophie,” he said. “Are you at Andrew’s?”

“Yes,” I snapped. “Do you want to explain this deal you made?”

“What do you mean?” Dad asked.

“Why the hell do I have to live here, Dad?” I demanded.

Dad sighed, and I could hear his labored breathing coming through the phone. He was silent for a while, just trying to work through his explanation.

“It was just part of the deal,” Dad said. “Honestly, I hoped he was bluffing about that part. I never imagined he would actually make you live there, Sophie.”

“Well, he is.”

“I really thought that was just his anger talking,” Dad said quickly. “He was so angry, I assumed he would calm down and see sense.”

“Dad,” I said shortly. “It doesn’t matter what you thought. What matters is that I’m now stuck in this damn house with a man who won’t even allow me to speak to him directly.”

“What?” Dad asked, confusion in his voice.

“That’s right,” I said with an unamused laugh. “I’m only allowed to speak to his butler, Liam. Andrew doesn’t want me dealing directly with him.”

Dad was quiet for a long time. I knew everything was sinking in. In that moment, I wanted to ask what he’d done to piss off Andrew, but I knew it wasn’t the time. Besides, it didn’t matter now. All that mattered was the shitty situation I now found myself in.

“You don’t have to do this,” Dad said, finally breaking the silence. “This is asking too much. Just leave, Sophie.”

“What?”

“I’ll turn myself in,” Dad said. “It’s not worth what he’s putting you through.”

“Turn yourself in?” I asked blankly. “What are you talking about? What do you mean?”

“It’s not important,” Dad said quickly. “I don’t want you to do this anymore, Sophie. I’m so sorry I even asked.”

Dad’s voice broke, and my heart ached. Just hearing him struggle was enough to make my anger fade. I closed my eyes and sat down on the edge of the bed. Dad was crying on the other end of the phone. It was muffled as if he were trying to stifle the sound.

“Don’t worry about it,” I said. “I’m already here, Dad. There’s no reason to change our minds now.”

“But you shouldn’t have to do this,” Dad said. “Not for me.”

“I want to,” I said, though that wasn’t entirely true. I wanted to help my father, but the Hopper mansion was the last place I wanted to be. “It won’t be for long. I just have to get this work done, and then I’ll leave. Easy.”

“Are you sure?” Dad asked. “Because Sophie, I’m serious, you don’t have to do this.”

“I know,” I said. “I’m sure.”

Dad mumbled his thanks. I could tell he was trying to keep himself from crying again. When we said goodbye, it pulled at my heart worse than ever. My father was the only person I would do something like this for.

I tucked my phone in my pocket and laid down on the bed. I knew I should get to work immediately. The faster I worked, the less time I would have to spend in this place. Still, my head was so full that I knew I’d never be able to focus. Not after everything.

My mind spun itself in circles as I tried to make sense of things. This entire situation was crazy. Insane. What the hell could my father have done to deserve something like this? And why did my father say he would turn himself in? Turn himself in to who? Andrew? The police? It didn’t make sense. My father wasn’t a criminal. He would never do anything illegal, ever.

And yet, that seemed to be the only explanation. Why else would Andrew be so angry? Why else would he insist upon me living in his house while I worked for him?

I’d never felt so confused in my entire life. As I finally sat up again, I tried to push the thoughts away. Nothing was going to make sense today. I would ask my father for the whole truth soon, but until then, I had a job to do.

With a deep breath, I walked across the room and stepped back into the hallway. My office was just a few doors down, waiting for me like my own personal prison cell.

7

Andrew

I sat at the dining room table sipping my coffee when Liam appeared with my breakfast. He set it down in front of me and then took his usual two steps away from the table. As a kid, I wondered why Liam never sat down to eat with our family. Now, I’d grown so accustomed to his behavior that it would have felt odd if he pulled out a chair.

“Thank you, Liam.” I nodded my thanks and picked up my fork.

“My pleasure, Mr. Andrew.”

We lapsed into an easy silence while I picked at my eggs and read the morning paper. As always, I flipped straight to the obituary section. This was a habit I picked up from my father. In the antiquity business, it was never wise to stop searching. Estate sales were sometimes the best place to find antiques and valuables.

“Anything this morning?” Liam asked as I closed the paper and picked up a slice of toast.

“No.” I shook my head. “A few deaths. None wealthy enough to matter.”

“Hmm,” Liam said, his lips tightening slightly.

“I’m not being cavalier,” I said defensively. “It’s just the truth.”

“I know,” Liam said, though his disapproval was written all over his face.

“Did you get Sophie settled in yesterday?” I asked.

“I did.” Liam nodded. “Though she didn’t realize she would be staying here.”

“What?” I blinked and looked up.

“She was very shocked when I showed her the bedroom where she’d be staying,” Liam said sympathetically. “I don’t think Mr. Newman told her very much about this deal of yours.”

“Well, she knows now.”

Liam’s eyes narrowed, but he didn’t argue. I returned to my breakfast without another word. It wasn’t my fault that Rick kept his daughter in the dark. If she was upset about the arrangement, she could leave. It wouldn’t upset me in the slightest to see her back as she walked out my front door.

“I wonder if there’s something we can do to make her more comfortable,” Liam said slowly. “I think she feels a bit like a prisoner.”

“That’s not my problem,” I said shortly. “She’s here to work. Did you show her the office?”

Liam paused. He eyed me closely. I knew him well enough to know when he disapproved of my actions. He was angry with me, but I didn’t care.

“Yes,” he said. “She knows where she’ll be working. After breakfast, I’ll go over her tasks for today.”

“Thank you, Liam. That would be helpful.”

“My pleasure, Mr. Andrew.”

Liam’s voice was still tight. I glanced at him again, but his face was once again impassive. He kept it wiped clean of all emotion.

While I ate, I thought about the moment we shared in the living room yesterday. Looking at my father’s picture together was something I couldn’t have done with anyone else. Liam, unlike the rest of the world, saw both sides of my father. He knew the kind-hearted, loving man that George Hopper showed the world, but he also knew the father who often made me feel abandoned. For that, Liam had sympathy for me. He understood why I distanced myself from everyone around me.

Part of me wanted to mention it, to say something about how I felt when I saw that picture. I turned to face Liam and tried to speak. Words failed me. I quickly gave up and returned to my food.

“Good morning,” a bright voice said from behind me.

I spun around in my chair to see Sophie Newman bouncing over to the table. She smiled warmly at Liam. He smiled back, though he seemed somewhat confused by her presence. My own confusion was quickly replaced by irritation when Sophie pulled out a chair and sat down beside me.

“What are you doing?” I demanded.

“Having breakfast,” Sophie said. “Or am I not allowed to eat?”

“Of course, you can eat,” I snapped. “But do so in the kitchen.”

Sophie looked at me with a blank expression. “You’re kidding.”

“I’m not,” I said firmly. “Liam can serve you in the kitchen. That’s where you’ll eat all your meals.”

“That’s ridiculous,” Sophie said, shaking her head. “Liam shouldn’t have to shuffle between two rooms just to serve us both breakfast.”

“What Liam does is not your concern,” I said. “He works for me.”

Sophie narrowed her eyes and sat back in the chair. She was challenging me. I felt my cheeks flush with anger, but I quickly checked myself. Getting into it with Sophie on her second day here wouldn’t help either of us.

Instead, I wiped my mouth with my napkin and pushed my chair back from the table.

“Are you finished, Mr. Andrew?” Liam asked.

“I’ll eat the rest in my study,” I said.

“Conversation is healthy, Andrew,” Sophie said. “You should try it sometime.”

My entire body tensed at her words. I couldn’t believe the audacity she possessed. After all, she was in my home to work off her father’s crime. Who the hell did she think she was?

I picked up my plate and coffee before turning to face Liam. He looked from me to Sophie and then back again, clearly nervous about how the situation was going to play out.

“I’ll be in the study if you need me, Liam,” I said. I walked over to him and lowered my voice. “It is your responsibility to keep her away from me.”

“Yes, sir,” Liam said simply.

He glanced back at Sophie. Even with my back to her, I knew she was watching us closely. I didn’t give her the satisfaction of a backward glance. I gripped my plate and mug tighter in my hands and left the room, feeling needles of anger pierce my back as I walked.

It wasn’t until I reached my study that I was able to breathe. I pushed the door closed behind me and hurried over to my desk. As I collapsed into my chair, I exhaled sharply and closed my eyes. All I could do was hope that Sophie would get the message. I didn’t want to see her. I didn’t want to talk to her. I simply wanted her to do her job and leave.

* * *

I managed to forget about Sophie’s presence as the day progressed. Spending all day locked away in my study was the best option for everyone. If I ventured out, I might run into Sophie and an argument would ensue. That would only serve to anger me, upset her, and make Liam even more uncomfortable.

By lunchtime, I’d sunk into a familiar rhythm. I answered all my emails for the day and began to catalogue the latest shipment I’d received. The office was sending over a crate at a time, so I could go through everything individually. When I was done cataloguing, I priced the items and sent them back to the warehouse. There, they were prepared for auction or for private buyers.

In just a few short hours, I’d managed to make it through an entire crate and a half of merchandise. I felt great about myself, more productive than I’d felt in weeks.

When my phone rang sharply, I was already grinning. Nothing could ruin my mood. Not even Sophie Newman’s presence in my house. So long as she stayed in the opposite wing, I would be just fine.

“This is Andrew Hopper,” I said, putting the phone to my ear.

“Andrew!” a chipper voice echoed through the phone. “It’s Antoinette!”

“Anti,” I said with a chuckle. “If it isn’t my favorite collector in all of France.”

“Andrew,” she said sternly. “You know your flattery does not work on me.”

“And you know that’s a filthy lie.”

Antoinette laughed jovially and launched into the reason for her call. She had a lead on a new dig somewhere in Africa. I didn’t recognize the name of the city she mentioned, but I wrote it down all the same.

“I want you to head over there,” Antoinette said. “See if you can’t find me something invaluable.”

“Anti, you know I can’t just up and travel to Africa,” I said firmly. “I have a business to run.”

“Then, send someone,” Antoinette said. I could practically see her wave her hand casually over her shoulder. “Just find me something, Andrew. I’m counting on you.”

“Have I ever disappointed you before?” I asked playfully.

“Only that night is Barcelona, my love.”

“Now, now, Anti, don’t hold that over my head.” I laughed again.

“I’ll be furious with you forever, Andrew Hopper,” she said, laughing softly. Her playful nature was just one thing I had always loved about Antoinette.

Despite our twenty-year age difference, Anti always made it her business to flirt with me. Whenever she visited the states, I was in for at least a few butt grabs and coquettish winks. I loved her attention because it was harmless and entertaining.

“I’ll get someone over there,” I said. “I promise.”

“Ah Andrew,” Antoinette said, cooing into the phone. “You are certainly my hero.”

I opened my mouth to respond, but my office door suddenly swung open. I glanced up, expecting to see Liam standing in my doorway, but it wasn’t Liam. It was Sophie.

She took a confident step inside the office, her eyes locking on my face. When she saw that I was on the phone, she mouthed a silent apology and gestured for me to continue my conversation. I just stared at her, open-mouthed and dumbfounded.

“Hold on just a second, Anti,” I said into the phone.

I laid the phone down on my desk and began to rise from my chair. The glare I fixed Sophie with was sharp and instant. She took a step backward and frowned, clearly surprised by my anger.

“Get. Out.” My voice was low and dangerous.

“What?” Sophie blinked. “This will just take a second, Andrew. I found something.”

“Get out!”

Before either of us could get another word out, Liam appeared in the doorway and quickly ushered Sophie away. He pulled the door closed behind him. I sank back down on my chair and put my head in my hands. This woman was going to kill me.

“Anti,” I said as I picked up the phone again. “Let me call you back in a few.”

“Don’t keep me waiting, Andrew.”

“Never, my darling.”

We hung up, and I leaned farther back in my chair. My hands were shaking with uncontrollable anger. I longed to run across the house and give Sophie a piece of my mind.

What was she thinking, just barging into my office that way? Didn’t she know what her father did? Didn’t she realize that this office was the exact place he’d tried to steal from me?

I was so angry that I saw red. My head was spinning as I tried to calm myself enough to work again. It was no use. After several minutes, I was still just as upset as before. I pushed away from my desk and paced around my office, hoping that movement would help calm my fried nerves.

It worked, but only a little. My face cooled, and my fists unclenched. I still couldn’t believe Sophie. When she walked into my office, I thought for sure I was imagining things. I couldn’t fathom how anyone could possibly be that stupid.

If there was one place that was off-limits to Sophie, it was my office. After what her father tried to pull, I didn’t want a single member of the Newman family anywhere near my valuables. This office was full of priceless merchandise and ancient artifacts. I didn’t trust anyone to be around them, let alone Rick Newman’s daughter.

I continued to pace around the office until I was certain my anger was gone. I took a few deep breaths before I sat back down at my desk. My hands were no longer shaking, so I picked up the phone to call Antoinette back, hoping she would distract me from the annoyance that was Sophie Newman.

8

Sophie

“Come with me, Miss Sophie,” Liam said firmly.

He placed his hands on my shoulders and spun me around, pushing me gently toward the hallway. I stumbled out awkwardly. As Liam led me quickly out of the office, I sputtered my confusion.

“I don’t understand,” I said. “What’s going on?”

“Mr. Andrew is on a call,” Liam said simply.

“I don’t mind waiting,” I said. “I have some questions for him. Plus, I found something in the books that I think might help. He should really take a look.”

“Mr. Andrew wishes for you to stay in the other wing of the house,” Liam said. “He doesn’t want to be disturbed.”

“That doesn’t make any sense…” I trailed off with a frown.

Liam had finally released my shoulders and was walking beside me as we made our way toward the far staircase. My office and room were on the opposite side of the mansion. It took almost five minutes to walk from my office to Andrew’s. Suddenly, I realized there was a reason for the distance. I didn’t understand it at first, but Andrew’s reaction to me being in his study was nothing short of outrage.

“How am I supposed to do my job properly if Andrew won’t speak to me?” I asked as Liam held open my office door.

“Any questions you have can be directed to me, Miss Sophie,” Liam said kindly.

I nodded, but still didn’t fully understand. Something didn’t add up. If Andrew wanted me to sort out his books, I needed to talk to him about it. Speaking through his butler was only going to confuse and complicate things further.

“Why is he so cold?” I asked softly. “What’s wrong with him?”

Liam sighed and gestured for me to sit down. I slid into my chair and pulled myself closer to my desk. Liam sat in an empty chair across from me. His brown eyes shone with kindness and warmth. Liam had a grandfatherly presence about him, a quality that put me at ease without effort.

“He’s just working right now,” Liam said. “He’s inherited quite a mess from his late father. Mr. Andrew isn’t always this way. The stress is getting to him.”

“I understand that,” I said slowly. “I really do, but if he wants me to do this job, then this set up seems difficult for no good reason.”

“Just do your best, Miss Sophie,” Liam said. “I can answer most of your questions, and those that I can’t, I’ll consult Mr. Andrew for you.”

“This just seems so juvenile,” I said, shaking my head. “We need a go-between just to do business?”

“It’s the way Mr. Andrew wants it,” Liam said.

He didn’t say anything else, but I could tell he didn’t agree with his boss’s behavior. There was something hidden behind Liam’s eyes, something dark and full of frustration. I wanted to ask him about it, to find out more about Andrew Hopper, but I thought better of it. The last thing Liam needed was for me to get him in trouble.

“Thank you for your help, Liam,” I said with a smile. “And for picking up my bag of clothes for me. Honestly, I don’t know what I would do if you weren’t here. This place is…”

“It can feel quite cold at times,” Liam said with a nod. “Give it a chance. You may warm up to it faster than you think.”

I scoffed. “Doubtful.”

“Try the back courtyard,” Liam said. “Whenever you’re ready for a break, just go down the stairs and to your left. You’ll see the glass doors. You can’t miss them.”

I nodded as Liam got to his feet. He smiled at me one last time before leaving me to my work. It wasn’t easy to focus, not after my latest encounter with Andrew. All I could think about was how angry he looked. His anger didn’t make sense. Whatever my father did, surely it wasn’t bad enough to make Andrew hate our entire family with such intensity.

Not for the first time, I thought about calling my father. He still needed to explain exactly what happened between him and Andrew. If I knew the whole truth, maybe I would finally be able to understand Andrew’s animosity toward me.

I picked up the phone and dialed my dad’s number. On the first ring, I changed my mind. Dad would tell me everything when he was ready. Forcing the issue would only make us both that much more upset. Besides, there was a small part of me that wasn’t sure I wanted to know.

The rest of the afternoon passed by in a blur. I tried to familiarize myself with Hopper Antiquities’s books, but they were muddled and unclear. Whoever was running their accounting department obviously didn’t know what they were doing. Everything from the past five years was off by at least a few thousand dollars.

My head was spinning. There was only so much I could wade through before I needed a break. I sighed and leaned back in my chair, closing my eyes and trying to center myself. It wasn’t easy. Everything about this mansion made me tense and nervous. I couldn’t stand to be here, and I wasn’t sure how much longer I would last. The only thing that kept me going was the knowledge that I was helping my father.

It wasn’t yet time for dinner, so I decided to take Liam’s advice and spend some time in the back courtyard. He didn’t show it to me on our tour, but I was sure I could find it. Getting to my feet, I stretched my arms upward and took a deep breath. I’d only been in this house for two days, and already, I missed my own home.

“Heading out, Miss Sophie?” Liam asked when I passed him in the hallway.

“I thought I would check out that courtyard,” I said with a smile.

“Excellent idea.” Liam smiled and pointed me down the hallway.

I hurried forward, my eyes quickly falling on the glass doors. When I stepped outside, I was hit with a familiar smell that brought a smile to my face. I spun around, my eyes scanning the grounds until I saw the source of the smell. Horses.

My grin widened as I hurried forward. The courtyard was more like a huge backyard. I knew it was enclosed, but it was so large that I could see only land extending in all directions before me. The stables were positioned to the right of the glass doors. I ran toward them, already seeing a few horses poking their heads out of their stalls.

“Hey there,” I said softly when I reached the first stall. “How are you doing?”

I rubbed my hands over the horse’s face while she whinnied and nestled against my hands. I laughed and played with her a bit more, taking in the sight of her beautiful brown coat and warm eyes.

“You’re so pretty,” I said softly. She whinnied again and pressed her heavy head into my palms. I laughed and kissed the side of her face. “I wish I had something to feed you.”

As if on cue, I heard a pair of heavy footsteps coming up behind me. I spun around, afraid that it would be Andrew. Luckily, it wasn’t. It was a young woman, not much older than me, with long strawberry-blonde hair and bright blue eyes.

“Hi,” the woman said. “Can I help you?”

“Oh,” I said nervously. “I’m sorry. I’m working for Andrew, and I just came out here for a break. I hope that’s okay.”

“Of course,” the woman said with a smile. “These guys need some company. Most of the time, it’s just me.”

“No one rides them?” I asked with a frown.

She shook her head. “Not in years.”

“Wow.” I looked back at the horse in front of me. “I can’t imagine owning horses and not spending all my time with them.”

“I feel the same way.”

She smiled at me again. I took a step toward her and extended my hand, realizing that I hadn’t yet introduced myself.

“I’m Sophie,” I said.

“Amy,” she said, shaking my hand. “It’s nice to meet you.”

“You too.” I smiled.

“Do you want to feed her?” Amy asked, gesturing toward the horse. “I have some carrots and sugar cubes inside.”

“Please,” I said eagerly.

Amy nodded and hurried inside the stables. When she came back, she had a few carrots and a bag of sugar cubes in her hands. She handed the carrots to me and watched while the horse ate from my hand.

“That’s Gemma,” she said. “She’s the baby of the bunch. Only about a year old now.”

“Hi, Gemma,” I said, cooing at the horse.

“Come here,” Amy said. “I’ll introduce you to the others.

Amy walked me through the stables. There were only four other horses: Tucker, Heidi, Mac, and Donna Lee.

“Donna Lee?” I asked with a laugh. “Who named her?”

“That would be the late Mr. Hopper,” Amy said, grinning. “He thought it was only fitting that we have at least one country girl out here.”

“He sounds like fun,” I said, smiling with her. “Much more so than his son.”

Amy’s face fell at my words, and I instantly regretted them. Was she friends with Andrew? If I had to guess, I would say Amy was only a few years older than me. Was it possible she and Andrew were romantically involved?

“I’ve never met him personally,” Amy said.

“Never?” I frowned. My suspicions were obviously wrong. “How long have you worked here?”

“Six years,” Amy said.

I blinked. She couldn’t be serious.

“I know,” Amy said, shaking her head. “It sounds insane, doesn’t it?”

“Incredibly,” I said. “How is that even possible?”

She shrugged. “He keeps to himself. I don’t venture inside the main house much. My job is out here, and I like it that way. I keep up with the horses, I get a paycheck. It works.”

“But still,” I said. “That’s so odd. You knew George, though, right?”

“Yes,” Amy said. She smiled sadly. “Mr. Hopper was a kind man. He loved these animals so much.”

“Did he ride?” I asked.

“Not while I’ve been here,” Amy said. “He was too old. His body couldn’t take the strain.”

“So, who rides them?” I asked.

“Me,” Amy said. “I rotate them once a week. It keeps them active, but it’s not enough. They need more attention than one person can give.”

“I can help you,” I said quickly. “I’d love to ride.”

“Do you know how?” Amy asked, not unkindly.

I nodded. “I took lessons as a kid.”

“That would be great,” Amy said brightly. “I’d love the company, and I know the horses would, too.”

Amy and I spent the rest of the afternoon talking about the horses and getting to know each other. She was kind and warm, just like Liam. She was also young and vibrant. I could easily see us becoming good friends.

“What do you know about Andrew?” I asked as the sun began to set. “I can’t put my finger on it, but there’s something about him that gets under my skin.”

“He’s a really difficult person,” Amy said. “At least, that’s what everyone tells me. Honestly, from the stories I’ve heard, I’m not at all upset that I’ve never met him face to face.”

It was so strange how Andrew behaved. When Amy and I said goodbye, I slowly made my way back toward the glass doors. As I walked, I could feel someone watching me. I looked up just in time to see Andrew’s face appear in an upstairs window.

He was staring down at me with a deep frown etched on his face. I’d never taken the time to really look at him before. As he stood in the window, I realized how attractive he was. His dark hair was styled well, making his features stand out. He had broad shoulders that were made more prominent by the tight sweater he wore. Our eyes met for a split second, and then, he was gone.

I stayed there for a few minutes, wondering if he would come outside or maybe reappear in the window. He didn’t. The glass doors remained closed, and the only thing in the window were a pair of blue curtains.

Shaking my head, I hurried back inside.

9

Andrew

I didn’t sleep much that night. My head spun itself in circles as I thought about Sophie Newman. Not only did she barge into my office without an invitation, but she took it upon herself to befriend my other employees.

Seeing Sophie in the courtyard felt like a punch to my stomach. I was in an upstairs room, taking a break from work when I watched her walk across the lawn, practically running in her haste to reach the horses. She played with Gemma for a while before Amy appeared. I knew Amy by sight, but we’d never met. My father hired her six years ago, and Liam handled everything else. All I did was sign her paychecks, and I liked it that way.

Sophie didn’t feel the same way. She and Amy spent hours outside, talking and playing with the horses. I watched them on and off throughout the afternoon. As hard as I tried to focus on my work, I was constantly drawn back to the window. Even I didn’t understand why I couldn’t tear my eyes away from Sophie.

She looked different down in the courtyard. Her light brown hair fell loosely down her back, waving slightly and glistening when it caught the late-afternoon sun. I could see her smiling every time a horse whinnied at her. She loved the animals. That was obvious. They made her face light up in a way I’d never seen before. It was captivating.

My interest in her made me angrier than anything else. I didn’t want to be curious about Rick Newman’s daughter. I wanted to hate her, just like I did her father. The more I watched her, the harder it became to feel anything but confused. I was no longer angered by her presence. I liked having her there, right outside my window.

When she saw me looking down at her, I froze. She stared up at me, a small frown on her face. She didn’t look angry or upset, just confused. It took all my strength to walk away from the window, but my embarrassment drove me forward. I half-ran out of the room, not stopping until I’d made it back to my study.

There, I settled in at my desk and forced myself to review catalogues. Anything to distract me from Sophie. It wasn’t until I went to bed that night that I finally gave up the struggle. I let myself think about her until sleep finally took me.

I woke too early the next morning. With only a few hours of sleep under my belt, I didn’t feel like my usual self. I hurried into my study without stopping for breakfast.

“Are you hungry, Mr. Andrew?” Liam asked, poking his head around the door. “I made French toast this morning.”

“None for me,” I said shortly. “Just coffee.”

“Of course.”

Liam disappeared for a few minutes. When he came back, he was carrying a small tray with my usual coffee mug placed in the center. A banana and a bowl of yogurt accompanied it.

“I said I wasn’t hungry,” I told him without looking up.

“It’s just in case,” Liam said.

He left me alone to work, but I found it hard to concentrate. It wasn’t just Sophie that was weighing on my mind. The more I worked, the more confused things became. It was obvious that my father didn’t take enough interest in the business side of the company.

Dad loved to travel the world in search of new and exciting pieces. He was great at finding and selling artifacts, but when it came to sitting down at a desk, he was terrible. Many things slipped through the cracks, and now, I was facing the consequences of his carelessness.

About halfway through the day, I heard a soft knock on my study door. Frowning, I got to my feet and hurried across the room. It wasn’t like Liam to knock. I wondered if his hands were full, or if he was escorting a client back to meet with me.

When I opened the door, the breath was immediately knocked out of my chest.

“Sophie,” I said shortly. “You shouldn’t be in this wing.”

“So, I’ve been told,” Sophie said impatiently. “But you need to see this.”

She held up a folder and raised her eyebrows. I weighed my options. Looking from her to the folder and then back again, my curiosity began to grow.

“You can show that to Liam,” I said. “Whatever it is.”

“Are you serious?” Sophie snapped. “I’m here to help you, Andrew. This is your company, is it not?”

I narrowed my eyes and glanced at the folder again. Sophie was hellbent on pressing my buttons. It was only her third day, and already, she’d forced her presence on me three different times. Either she was stupid or just plain reckless.

“You asked me to help with your books,” Sophie said slowly. “That’s what I’m doing. Now, are you going to let me inside or what?”

“No,” I snapped. “We can talk out here.”

I took a step forward, forcing Sophie to back up farther into the hallway. No matter how curious I was, I still refused to let her into my office. I had crates full of artifacts in there. I was determined that Sophie would never lay eyes on them. Her father had already crossed that line. No Newman ever would again.

“Out here?” Sophie asked, glancing up and down the hallway.

“It’s as good a place as any,” I said firmly.

“Whatever.” Sophie rolled her eyes and sighed.

She flipped open the folder and began rifling through the pages. When she found what she was looking for, she handed it to me and pointed to a number at the top.

“Do you see that?” she asked. I nodded. “This is your bill from Benson’s for the past year. It shows everything you spent on refurbishments and restorations.”

I nodded again. “Okay?”

“Don’t you think that number is oddly high?” Sophie asked with raised eyebrows.

“We’ve always paid that much,” I said, shrugging. “Benson is the best in business.”

“Actually, he’s not.” Sophie opened the folder again and grabbed another sheet of paper.

“What’s this?” I asked as she handed it to me.

“Those are estimates from four other firms,” Sophie said. “All of which charge half what Benson does. And their delivery time is shorter. They are newer, but they’ve received nothing but positive reviews.”

“You want us to end our contract with Benson?” I scoffed. “My father worked with him for over twenty years.”

“I thought you might say that,” Sophie said with a grin. “So, I called Benson’s myself.”

“You did what?”

“These are the new numbers he’s willing to work with,” Sophie said proudly.

She pulled out another piece of paper. Benson’s logo was printed on the top. It was an outline of charges and new prices for each of Benson’s fees.

“I told Benson that he’s overcharging you horribly,” Sophie said. “From the way he reacted, I believe he already knew that. I made it clear that if something didn’t change, Hopper Antiquities would take their business elsewhere.”

“That wasn’t your place,” I snapped.

Sophie frowned. “You want me to save you money, right? Fix up your finances?”

I paused. I didn’t know what to say. She wasn’t wrong. Her entire purpose here was to balance the books and find ways to cut corners. I didn’t have an argument, as much as I wished I did.

“This will do that,” Sophie said. “Look at the numbers, Andrew. This will save you hundreds of thousands of dollars every year.”

I looked down at the paper she’d handed me. Everything seemed to be handled. I didn’t know how she managed to talk Benson into the deal, but whatever she did, it obviously worked.

Still, my annoyance was too strong to allow any praise. She went behind my back and called someone she had no business calling. What if she’d been wrong?

“What makes you think you can just call people on behalf of this company?” I asked angrily.

“What?”

“I didn’t give you permission to call Benson,” I said. “Or anyone else for that matter.”

“So, you don’t want this deal?” Sophie asked pointedly.

“That’s not the point,” I said.

“It’s exactly the point,” she snapped. “I did my job. You’re welcome.”

She glared at me, and I glared right back. Neither of us wanted to give in to the other. It felt like we stood in that hallway for days, silently challenging each other.

“I’ll call Benson back,” Sophie finally said. “I can tell him the deal is off the table. He won’t mind. I’m sure he’d love the chance to continue dicking you over.”

My anger burned hotter. Who was this woman?

I took a deep breath and stepped away from her. No matter how mad I was, I couldn’t deny that she was right. She did her job, and she did it well. She caught something that no other accounting personnel had caught. I couldn’t deny that.

“We’ll take this new deal,” I said with a sigh.

Sophie smiled and nodded. She turned to walk away, but I called her back quickly.

“I’ll have Liam make us dinner tonight,” I said, surprising even myself.

“What?” She turned back to face me with a confused expression.

“Dinner,” I said. “Tonight.”

“Okay.”

“But for the love of god, wear something decent.” I eyed her casual clothes scornfully.

She just shook her head and disappeared down the hallway, leaving me to dwell on my confusion alone.

I slipped back inside my office and looked over the papers she’d left with me. Rick wasn’t wrong. His daughter was good, brilliant even.

* * *

That night, I found myself sitting at the dining room table. Dinner would be ready in a few minutes, and still, Sophie was nowhere in sight. Part of me worried she thought my invitation was a joke. After all, I’d made it clear that I didn’t want her around. I wouldn’t have been surprised if she didn’t show up at all.

Just before eight o’clock, I heard the familiar tap of high heels coming down the hallway. I stood up quickly to see Sophie walking toward me, her arm wrapped tightly around Liam’s.

My eyes trailed down her body. She wore a simple dress that fell just above her knees. It was emerald green and made her eyes shine in the evening light. My mouth felt dry as I took in the sight of her bare legs and high heels. She looked incredible.

Her eyes found mine, and I swallowed hard. She had her hair tied back in a tight bun, making her cheekbones stand out prominently. I felt a sudden urge to run my fingertips over her face, to feel the silkiness of her skin.

“Good evening,” I said, clearing my throat.

I had to pull myself together. This dinner was nothing more than a thank you. Sophie saved my company hundreds of thousands of dollars today. This was just a celebration.

“Thank you for the invitation,” Sophie said.

She smiled shyly as Liam helped her into her chair. She settled in nervously, adjusting her napkin on her lap three times. I sat back down and did my best not to stare. It wasn’t easy. As Liam disappeared to bring out the food, I became acutely aware of the fact that Sophie and I were alone.

10

Sophie

My entire body felt strange as I sat down for dinner. Liam slipped into the kitchen to get the food, leaving Andrew and me alone. We’d been alone before, but this felt different. I didn’t know what to say or how to act. My suspicions were stronger than ever as I wondered what his true intentions were. Why did he invite me to dinner? After all the grief he gave me about staying away from him, it didn’t make sense that he would suddenly want to share a meal with me.

I knew it had something to do with the Benson deal. Whether he wanted to admit it or not, Andrew was impressed with my work. He knew I was right about the deal saving Hopper Antiquities a huge amount of money. Maybe this dinner was his way of saying thank you, of recognizing that I was useful to him.

Still, I felt nervous and uncomfortable as Andrew’s eyes continued to watch me. He looked away often, glancing at the table or at the kitchen door. It was as if he didn’t want to be caught staring, but he didn’t know where else to look. The longer this went on, the more nervous I became.

Finally, I couldn’t take the silence any longer.

“So,” I said. “What are we having?”

Andrew shrugged. “I’m not sure,” he said. “Whatever Liam decided to make.”

“Will he join us for dinner?” I asked.

“No,” Andrew said. “He always eats before.”

“Oh.”

Silence fell over us again. I looked down at my fingers, unable to think of anything else to say. It wasn’t like me to be at a loss for words. I always had something to say. It was a huge source of annoyance for my best friend Kaddy. As I sat there with Andrew, I felt like I’d forgotten how to string two words together.

Our eyes met, and I smiled shyly. Andrew didn’t look away this time. He held my gaze, and I realized that it was for the first time. Even when we went over the Benson contract, he did his best not to look at me. Now, though, I could see every color of his eyes.

I hadn’t noticed it before, but Andrew’s eyes were two different colors. One was bright green, almost the same color as mine. The other was a pale blue, tinted with strings of grey.

“Wow,” I said, unable to stop myself. “That’s something I’ve never seen.”

“What?” Andrew frowned.

“Your eyes,” I said. “They’re two different colors.”

“Oh.” Andrew nodded. “Yeah, it’s weird.”

“Kind of cool, though.” I shrugged. “It makes you unique.”

“Or a freak,” Andrew said. “Whichever way you want to look at it.”

Andrew wasn’t going to make this dinner easy. I sighed and adjusted my napkin again. Luckily, Liam reappeared just a few seconds later. He was pushing a large cart full of dishes. As he unloaded the dishes, I made a move to help him, but he stopped me quickly.

“Oh no, Miss Sophie,” Liam said. “Please sit. I’ve got it.”

“Are you sure?” I asked.

“Of course.”

Liam smiled at me and began loading the dishes onto the table. He arranged them neatly, taking care to make sure both Andrew and I could reach them all.

I thought Liam’s presence would make me feel more comfortable, but if anything, I was suddenly more nervous. It felt like Andrew and I now had an audience, someone there to critique our awkward interaction.

I cleared my throat and turned back to face Andrew. No matter how awkward it was, I was going to keep talking until he warmed up. I wouldn’t spend the entire evening in silence.

“Have you always worked for the company?” I asked. “Or did you just take over after your father passed?”

“I’ve always played some role,” Andrew said. “I traveled a lot in my twenties, procuring artifacts and things.”

“That must have been fun,” I said. “I’ve never been outside of Maine.”

“No?” Andrew raised his eyebrows. “That’s surprising.”

“Why?” I asked.

“Your father,” Andrew said simply. “I know how much he loves expeditions.”

“He did.” I nodded. “He and my mother used to travel all the time, but I never went with them. It was too expensive, and my schooling was too important. He doesn’t travel much anymore, though.”

“Why not?” Andrew’s voice was tight. I could tell he didn’t like talking about my dad.

“When my mother died, he just lost interest,” I said. “It was something they did together.”

“I’m sorry about your mom,” Andrew said. He looked at me softly, his expression kinder than I’d ever seen it. “I didn’t realize she’d passed away.”

“About six months ago.” I nodded. “It’s been hard. Mostly on Dad.”

“I’m sure.”

Andrew fell silent again. Something passed over his face, an expression I didn’t recognize. He seemed conflicted. It was hard for him to talk about my father, and still, I didn’t know why. In that moment, I thought about asking him. If anyone would tell me, it would be Andrew. I had a feeling he would jump at the chance to verbally eviscerate my dad’s character.

It was for that reason that I didn’t ask. Our conversation was finally beginning to progress. Andrew was talking to me without his usual snotty attitude. I didn’t want anything to ruin that. Not yet.

“Shall we?” he asked, gesturing toward the food.

“Oh,” I said. I’d almost forgotten about eating. “Yes.”

With Liam’s assistance, we each filled our plates and began to eat. Liam took two steps away from the table and stood against the wall. He was silent and still. So still that I often forgot he was even there. When I remembered, I felt a guilty pang in my stomach.

“Won’t you sit down with us?” I asked, turning around to face him. “I’d love your company, Liam.”

“Maybe another time, Miss Sophie,” Liam said. “I’ve already eaten my dinner.”

“Not even some dessert?” I asked, wiggling my eyebrows playfully.

Liam chuckled, but shook his head. He resumed his stoic stature as I turned back to Andrew. He was watching me curiously, a slight frown wrinkling his forehead. He didn’t look angry, though, just uncertain.

“It’s strange to be somewhere so nice,” I said, laughing to myself. “This place is huge. I’ve gotten lost a few times already.”

“You’ll get used it,” Andrew said. “It’s not as big as you think.”

“Much larger than my house,” I said.

“Where do you live?” Andrew asked.

“Here in Augusta,” I said. “Just on the other side of Market Street. It’s a small house, nothing special.”

Andrew nodded. He took a few bites of his food, glancing around the room. Part of me felt bad for him. He didn’t seem to know how to behave around company. It was as if his entire body was plastered to a board, keeping him stick-straight and uncomfortable.

“Where were you working?” Andrew asked. “I mean, before…”

“Before you enlisted my servitude?” I asked, smiling slightly.

Andrew smiled back. “Yeah, before that.”

“There’s this little café in town,” I said. “Michelle’s. Have you heard of it?”

Andrew nodded. “I’ve passed by a few times.”

“I work there,” I said.

“At a café?” Andrew frowned. “How does that work?”

“What do you mean?” I asked.

“Do you take care of their books?” he asked. “Or their payroll?”

“I work part-time on their books,” I said. “But mostly, I work as a barista.”

Andrew looked more confused than ever. “Barista?”

“Someone who makes coffee,” I said simply.

“No, I know what a barista is,” Andrew said impatiently. “I just don’t understand why you work at a coffee shop. Don’t you have an accounting degree?”

“I do.”

Andrew continued to frown. He, like my father, didn’t understand my line of work. It didn’t matter. I wasn’t going to explain myself to Andrew Hopper.

“And that makes you happy?” Andrew asked, surprising me. That wasn’t at all the question I’d been expecting.

“It does,” I said with a nod. “Happier than anything else I’ve done.”

Andrew nodded. He seemed to understand, which surprised me even more. I expected him to scoff, to tell me I was an idiot. I thought he would agree with my dad about my wasted potential. Instead, he let the subject drop easily.

As the night went on, Andrew and I nibbled at our food and kept up an easy stream of conversation. He seemed to relax more with each passing minute. His shoulders were no longer tense, his chest sagged a little as he sunk into our conversation. He even cracked a smile a few times.

“Do you miss traveling?” I asked him.

“Sometimes,” he said with a shrug. “But honestly, I’ve always been really good at the business side of things. The digs and expeditions were more my father’s speed. I like the comfort of being in one place.”

“I can understand that,” I said. “Though I would give anything for a little more life experience.”

“Oh?” Andrew asked.

I nodded. “The chance to travel around the world, to uncover ancient artifacts. It sounds like a dream come true.”

“Why don’t you?” Andrew asked. “You can do that, especially with your father’s connections.”

“Maybe one day.”

“One day often turns into never,” Andrew said wisely.

I smiled softly. He smiled back at me, and I found myself lost in his eyes. They were more captivating than I’d realized. The pale blue one was full of depth, but the green one pulled me in. It shone brightly, making Andrew look happier than I’d ever seen him.

His dark hair was styled in the same way it always was, but that night, it seemed more casual. His outfit, a tight sweater and a pair of slacks, fit him well. Every article of clothing hugged him perfectly. I had to tear my eyes away to keep from staring like a fool.

“Um,” I said, clearing my throat. “When do I get to see some of the artifacts you have? Liam said you’ve been busy cataloguing in your office. If you ever need help, I’d be happy to assist.”

“That won’t be necessary.” Andrew’s voice was sharp as he cut across me.

“Oh,” I said. “Okay. Well, I’d love to see them. I can’t even imagine how amazing it must be to see them in person.”

“That will never happen.”

Andrew’s entire demeanor changed in an instant. I frowned and stared at him, trying to decipher the expression on his face.

“Why not?” I asked softly.

“You won’t ever see those artifacts,” Andrew said firmly. “Or my office.”

With that, he wiped his mouth and threw his napkin on the table. It landed on his plate just as he shoved himself backward. He stood up quickly, his eyes suddenly dark and detached. All the progress we’d made was now nonexistent. We were back to square one, and I didn’t know why.

“Dinner is over,” Andrew said. “I’ll trust you can find your way to bed.”

I opened my mouth to speak, but no words came out. Andrew didn’t wait for me to respond. He spun on his heel and marched out of the dining room. I watched him go with my mind spinning. I replayed my words over and over in my head, trying to figure out where I went wrong. What had I said that upset him so deeply?

When I turned to face Liam, he was looking at me with a deep sadness on his face. I shook my head and silently asked him to explain.

“Maybe you should head upstairs, Miss Sophie,” Liam said quietly. “I’ll clear the dishes.”

“Okay.” I slowly stood up, not sure what to do next.

“Would you like some tea in your room?” Liam asked. “I’m happy to bring some up.”

“No, thank you.” I shook my head. “Goodnight, Liam.”

“Goodnight, Miss Sophie.”

I walked slowly out of the dining room and through the halls. When I reached the staircase, I glanced behind me toward Andrew’s wing of the house. I knew he was somewhere over there, either in his study or his bedroom. Part of me wanted to search him out and demand answers to all the questions whirling around in my head.

Instead, I climbed the stairs slowly and disappeared behind my bedroom door.

11

Andrew

“Mr. Andrew?” Liam said, pushing open the library door slowly.

“In here,” I said. I waved him over without looking up.

When I woke up that morning, I sought refuge in the library. It was far enough away from Sophie’s room that I felt certain she wouldn’t wander in. Still, part of me almost hoped she would. There was something about her that kept pulling me in, despite my best efforts to avoid her.

“I was hoping we could talk,” Liam said when he finally reached me.

I laid my book down on my chest and lifted my face to meet Liam’s gaze. He was standing above me with a deep frown etched on his face. I’d seen that same expression a thousand times before. I knew it well.

With a sigh, I sat up straighter and gestured for Liam to sit down. He pulled up a chair to sit across from me. When he sat down, he made sure to keep his posture straight and perfect, as always.

“What is it, Liam?” I asked.

“It’s about Miss Sophie,” Liam said. “And the dinner you two shared last night.”

“What about it?” I sighed and looked away. This was the last thing I wanted to talk about.

“You were rather harsh toward her,” Liam said.

I looked back at him with a sharp glare. Was he really going to lecture me about Sophie? Did he not remember the things she said at dinner?

“She was trying to weasel her way into my study,” I snapped. “Didn’t you hear her?”

“She was offering her help,” Liam said calmly. “And expressing an interest in your work. That doesn’t mean she’s planning something duplicitous.”

“Why else would she want access to my study?” I asked. “To the pieces I have in there?”

“Curiosity,” Liam said. “You heard her yourself. She loves those artifacts. She was raised around this world, just like you. The only difference is, she didn’t get to travel and see these things uncovered. That was a privilege you had, Mr. Andrew.”

“I find it hard to believe she never went on a single dig,” I said coldly. “Her parents were always gone. Always exploring.”

“She said she didn’t go with them,” Liam said simply.

“And you believe that?” I asked. “You believe her?”

“She seems perfectly trustworthy to me,” Liam said.

I snorted and looked away. Liam was being naïve. We both witnessed Rick break into my home. We caught him red-handed in my office. If that was any indication of the Newman family’s way of life, I couldn’t possibly trust Sophie. Not with the priceless artifacts currently housed inside my office.

“She’s not her father,” Liam said softly.

“What?” I snapped.

“How many times have you told me that you are nothing like Mr. George?” Liam asked. “It’s been your mantra since he passed away.”

“So?” I asked, my frustration growing.

“Isn’t it possible that Miss Sophie feels the same way?” Liam asked. “Perhaps she, like you, is nothing like the man who raised her.”

“How can I take that chance, Liam?” I asked. “What if you’re wrong about her? What if this whole thing was just a ruse to steal from me?”

“Do you believe that?” Liam asked.

I didn’t answer. Two days ago, I would have said yes. I believed the Newman family to be capable of anything. Now, I wasn’t so sure.

“I don’t know what to believe,” I said. “But I know I don’t trust Sophie around my office.”

“That’s your choice,” Liam said. “But I think you would do well to remember she’s a guest in your home. While what her father did was terrible, Miss Sophie has done nothing wrong.”

“Yet.”

“Mr. Andrew,” Liam said warningly.

I sighed and shook my head. He was right. So far, Sophie had given me no reason not to trust her. And yet, I couldn’t shake the horrible feeling in the pit of my stomach.

It was hard to believe her questions came from curiosity and not something more. Now that she was living in my home, it would have been all too easy for her to sneak off with something valuable. Maybe that was her father’s plan all along.

I shook my head and looked out the window. My paranoia was getting the best of me. I couldn’t let myself dwell on the past. What Rick did was criminal, but it was over. He was no longer welcomed in my home, and once Sophie’s job was done, she too would be gone.

“She’s here to help you,” Liam said.

“She’s here to help her father,” I corrected him sharply.

Liam nodded. “That’s true, too.”

“What do you want me to do, Liam?” I asked. “Induct her into the company completely? Hand over the key to our warehouse and turn a blind eye to whatever she does with it?”

“Of course not,” Liam said. “I just wish you would be kind to her while she’s here.”

I glared at Liam, but my expression quickly softened. I sighed and shook my head. Liam was right, and I hated him for it. It was easier to distrust Sophie, to keep her at arm’s length, and pretend like she didn’t exist. Being near her only made things more complicated.

“Just think about it,” Liam said. “That’s all I’m asking.”

Liam got his feet. I nodded and watched as he made his way back across the room. He didn’t look back as he disappeared into the hallway. Once again, I was alone to dwell on my own thoughts. I thought it was what I wanted, to enjoy my solitude, but it wasn’t.

Suddenly, the library felt barren. I couldn’t stand to sit there for another second.

* * *

I stood outside Sophie’s door for a few minutes. My hands were clenched into fists at my sides as I tried to work up the nerve to knock. I felt ridiculous. There was no reason for me to feel so anxious. This was my house, after all. Every room in it was mine, and yet, I was scared to intrude on Sophie’s space after the way our dinner ended the night before.

Finally, I took a deep breath and stepped forward. I raised my fist and knocked three times fast. As I took a step back to wait, I heard hurried footsteps on the other side of the door. When she opened the door, her face was warm and welcoming. It wasn’t until she saw me that her expression shifted. Her eyes darkened, and she took a tiny step backward.

“Oh,” she said. “I thought you were Liam.”

“Sorry to disappoint you,” I said.

“What can I do for you?” she asked, her tone professional and short.

“I was wondering if you wanted to go for a ride with me,” I said. “It’s been a while since I’ve taken the horses out.”

Sophie’s eyes narrowed even more. She was suspicious, and I couldn’t blame her. I stood back and waited. When she opened her mouth to speak, I fully expected to hear her decline my offer.

“Sure,” she said. “Now?”

I blinked. “Yeah,” I said. “Now would be good.”

“Just let me grab my boots, and I’ll meet you outside,” Sophie said.

I nodded and retreated down the hall. I was shocked that she’d said yes, but my chest felt warm at the thought of spending some time alone with her.

When Sophie met me outside, she was wearing a pair of faded blue jeans and a long-sleeved shirt that barely fell to her waist. Her hair was pulled back into a ponytail. I looked at her closely and realized she wasn’t wearing any makeup. I hadn’t yet seen her look so casual, and yet, my attraction to her was stronger than ever.

“You ready?” I asked. She nodded, and I led the way toward the stables.

“Hey, Amy,” Sophie called when we got close.

Amy’s eyes widened in surprise when she saw us. She smiled at Sophie nervously and then turned her attention to me.

“Mr. Hopper,” she said. “What can I do for you today?”

“Sophie and I are going to take a ride,” I said. “I’d like to take Donna Lee, if you don’t mind getting her ready?”

“Of course,” Amy said. “Sophie, do you want Gemma?”

Sophie nodded and grinned at the thought. Amy hurried away to saddle up the horses, leaving Sophie and I alone again. It wasn’t long before we were trotting away from the stables and the house.

“This way,” I said. “This path leads to an open clearing.”

“Okay.” Sophie pulled on Gemma’s reins to follow me out of the courtyard.

We trotted along silently, making sure to keep the horses side by side. At first, I felt like I should say something to make up for my attitude the night before. The longer we rode, the more relaxed I became. I didn’t feel anxious or nervous. Sophie no longer seemed upset about our last encounter. Being on horseback had a magical effect on us both.

After a while, we finally made it to the clearing. We hopped off the horses and let them have a rest while we lounged back on the grass.

“I’m sorry,” I said. “I didn’t think about bringing a blanket or anything.”

“No need,” Sophie said, waving her hand. “The grass is perfectly comfortable.”

“Have you been riding long?” I asked, nodding toward the horses.

“My whole life,” Sophie said proudly. “I love horses.”

“I can tell,” I said. “I saw you out at the stables the other day.”

“I know.”

Sophie met my gaze, and I quickly looked away. It was getting easier to talk to her, but harder to look at her. She was so much more beautiful than I first realized.

“Amy said you don’t ride much,” Sophie said.

I shrugged. “No time. Between work and everything, I just don’t get many chances.”

“You should make more time,” Sophie said, not unkindly. “You’re so lucky to have them. I’d give anything for my own horses.”

“You can ride them whenever you like,” I said. “As long as you’re here.”

“Thank you.” Sophie smiled, and I forgot how to breathe. “What do you do for fun, then?”

“I have a few motorcycles,” I said with a shrug. “I take them out from time to time.”

“Motorcycles?” Sophie raised her eyebrows. “I cannot picture you on a bike.”

“No?” I asked.

“No.” Sophie laughed. “You’re just so…”

“Uptight?” I asked, laughing with her.

Sophie blushed. “Well, kind of.”

“I can be,” I said, shrugging. “But I haven’t always been this way. I used to be a lot more fun.”

“Oh?” Sophie raised her eyebrows again. This time, I got the distinct impression she was flirting with me. “How so?”

“I won most of my bikes by racing,” I said. “It drove my parents insane. They hated that I put myself in that much danger, but I loved it. There’s nothing like it. It’s such a high.”

“Take me on one,” Sophie said simply.

“What?” I asked.

“I’ve never been on a motorcycle,” she said.

“We can fix that,” I said with a grin. “Anytime you want.”

“What’s wrong with now?” Sophie asked.

There was a glint in her eyes similar to the one I saw the other day when we argued about the Benson contract. She’d challenged me effortlessly, and now, she was doing it again.

I grinned and got to my feet.

“Let’s go,” I said, holding out my hand to her.

She let me pull her up before we hurried over to the horses. On the way back, I told Sophie all about my bikes.

“Which one will we take?” she asked.

“You can pick,” I said.

“Race you back?” Sophie asked once the stables came into view.

I grinned and kicked Donna Lee gently. She galloped faster while Sophie and Gemma blew past us, Sophie laughing freely the whole way back.

12

Sophie

Gemma and I outran Andrew and Donna Lee effortlessly. I knew from Amy that Donna Lee was their oldest horse. She wasn’t yet too old to ride, but she wasn’t as spry as Gemma. We flew over the ground at lightning speed, not stopping until we reached the stables. I pulled up gently on Gemma’s reins, urging her to stop slowly so I wouldn’t fly over her head.

“Whoa there,” Amy said, stepping out in front of Gemma. “Someone’s in a hurry.”

I was still laughing from the ride. My hair had fallen out of my ponytail and was covering my face. I shook it back and grinned down at Amy.

“That was amazing,” I said. “Gemma can fly.”

“She’s young,” Amy said. “Definitely the fastest horse we have.”

“I couldn’t tell,” I teased as I slid off the saddle and landed easily on my feet.

Andrew and Donna Lee galloped up behind us. I turned to see Andrew hopping down with an easy smile on his face.

“I guess you win,” he said with a shrug.

“What can I say?” I asked. “I’m competitive.”

“I can see that.” Andrew grinned wider.

“I’ll take her, Mr. Hopper,” Amy said, reaching out for Donna Lee’s reins. Andrew handed them over without looking away from me.

“You ready for our next ride?” he asked.

“Absolutely.” I grinned and said a quick goodbye to Amy.

Andrew led the way toward his garage. We didn’t go through the house. Instead, he escorted me around the courtyard, behind a large oak tree, and over a small foot bridge.

“This property is huge,” I said, looking around me as we walked.

“Nah.” Andrew shook his head. “We’re modest compared to our neighbors.”

I just shook my head and continued looking around. The Hopper’s land was a beautiful sight to see. Everything around me was covered in a thick, luscious green. I’d never been much of an artist, but I found myself wishing I could paint the scene.

As we neared the garage, my palms began to sweat. I suddenly realized what I’d already agreed to. I’d never been on a motorcycle. I hadn’t so much as ridden a bicycle in years. Fear gripped my stomach and squeezed mercilessly.

“Oh boy,” I said when we stepped inside the garage.

Andrew owned more than a few motorcycles. At first glance, I counted seven, but I was certain there were more tucked away in some back corner.

“I know, it’s excessive,” Andrew said. “Dad wanted me to get rid of them, but I couldn’t bring myself to do it.”

“I don’t blame you,” I said. I walked over to the closest bike. It was bright yellow and gorgeous. I ran my hands over the metal and turned to Andrew with a wicked grin. “Let’s take this one.”

“Are you sure?” Andrew asked. “Don’t you want to check out the rest first?”

“I wouldn’t know what to look for,” I said. “Let’s just go before I change my mind.”

“Chickening out already?” Andrew asked.

“Never.” I glared at him, making him laugh.

His laugh filled my ears and warmed my chest. In that moment, I forgot all about my fears. Laughter transformed Andrew in a way nothing else did. I thought his smile was wonderful when it spread across his face, but that laugh was enough to make butterflies appear in my stomach. They fluttered around, making my cheeks blush and my head spin with confusion.

When I first saw Andrew, I knew he was an attractive man. There was no denying it. Still, his horrible attitude was enough of a turn off to detract from everything else about him. Now, I wasn’t so sure. He no longer seemed like the horribly spoiled, unkind man I’d met just a few days ago. He was kinder now. Gentle. Soft.

“Let’s do this,” Andrew said.

He grinned at me and nodded toward the bike. I took a deep breath and moved out of the way. Andrew climbed on the bike, grabbing a helmet off the handlebars. He turned around and handed the helmet to me with another grin.

“What about you?” I asked as I fastened the helmet strap under my chin.

“I never wear helmets,” he said with a shrug. “Just doesn’t feel right.”

“That’s moronic,” I said boldly. “You could kill yourself.”

“I wore them when I raced, but this is just a leisurely ride,” Andrew said. “No need to worry.”

I rolled my eyes but didn’t argue. If Andrew wanted to risk his life, then so be it. It wasn’t my job to force him into anything.

“You ready?” he asked.

I nodded and kicked my leg over the bike. My hands gripped Andrew’s waist as I adjusted myself on the seat behind him. He moved slightly forward to give me more room, but I slid forward right along with him. My arms circled around to his front, my hands finding each other just in front of his belly button.

“Hold on tight,” Andrew said. I thought I could hear amusement in his voice.

I gripped him tighter while he kicked the engine to life. The roar filled the garage quickly, echoing through my ears and making me wince with nerves.

“You okay back there?” Andrew called.

“I’m fine!” I called back, though I felt anything but.

He kicked the bike into gear and just like that, we were off. The bike jerked forward, and I squealed. I couldn’t hear Andrew laugh, but I felt his stomach shake.

We sped out of the garage and down the long driveway. Andrew glanced to the right before zooming out onto the road. I kept my eyes wide as we flew down the asphalt, but my heart was racing faster than ever before. My grip on Andrew’s waist was vice-like. I was embarrassed at first, but the faster Andrew drove, the more justified I felt.

“This is leisurely?” I yelled over the roar of the wind.

Andrew laughed again, this time loud enough for me to hear. He slowed down slightly, and I breathed a sigh of relief.

“You’re fine,” he called out to me. “I promise.”

His reassurance didn’t calm me at first. I felt my entire body tremble with nerves. But as he turned down a back road, I felt myself relax. The bike slowed down even more, and suddenly, I could see why Andrew loved this so much.

The wind whipped through my hair, making it blow out from beneath the helmet. My eyes were watering, but I kept them open, staring straight ahead at the long open road. My arms loosened around Andrew’s waist. I felt safer. More calm. It was as if the ride was slowly helping me embrace my own personal freedom. I’d never felt anything like it.

Andrew drove us up and down back roads, making sure to drive at a speed that kept me comfortable. Whenever he took a turn too quickly, he could feel my body tense behind him, and immediately, he slowed down until I adjusted. His kindness was subtle, but it made me hold onto him tighter and just enjoy the moment.

“You ready for a break?” Andrew called back to me.

“Sure!” I said.

He pulled over into a small clearing and shut off the engine. Andrew climbed off first, holding out his hand to help me. I took it gratefully, knowing my legs would be unsteady once they hit the ground.

“Whoa,” Andrew said when I stumbled. “You okay?”

“I’m fine.” I laughed. “That was so much fun.”

“Did you like it?” he asked, smiling softly.

“I loved it!” I said, and I meant it. No amount of fear could detract from the adrenaline rush I felt coursing through my veins.

“Good.” Andrew grinned. “I was a little worried.”

“Why?” I asked.

Andrew motioned toward the grass, and we both sat down to rest. I leaned back on my hands and let the afternoon sun warm my face. The weather hadn’t yet turned cold, but the light breeze in the air felt amazing.

“You seemed nervous at first,” Andrew said. “I thought for sure you were going to ask me to stop.”

“Nah.” I shook my head. “That was awesome.”

Andrew smirked playfully. “But you were a little scared, right?”

“Maybe a little.” I laughed. “I’ve never done that before! It’s a new feeling.”

“It is unlike anything else,” Andrew said with a nod. “That’s why I love it so much. It’s pure freedom.”

“That’s exactly how I felt,” I said thoughtfully. “Almost like flying. Not that I would know.”

“Well, no one knows.” Andrew chuckled.

“I mean, I’ve never been on a plane,” I said. “Not once.”

“What?” Andrew blinked. “How is that possible?”

I shrugged. “I told you, I haven’t traveled much.”

“Where have you been?” Andrew asked.

“Maine,” I said. “I’ve been all over Maine.”

“And?” Andrew pressed.

“That’s it.” I shrugged. “I’ve never left the state.”

Andrew’s wide-eyed amazement made my cheeks flush. My lack of experience was a sore subject. I was embarrassed, but for some reason, I kept talking.

“I guess I’ve been pretty sheltered,” I said. “I hate that about myself. Honestly, I would give anything to travel around the world. To see things I’ve never seen before. To try authentic food from other countries. Or, hell, even just another state.”

“Why haven’t you?” Andrew asked.

“I don’t know.” I looked down, unable to hold Andrew’s gaze. “First, I was too young. My parents would travel, but I always stayed with family or friends. Then, I had so many activities at school that there just wasn’t time. By the time I graduated high school, I moved straight on to college. Then, I got my degree and started working.”

“And now?” Andrew asked.

I glanced at him. He was watching me with his unique eyes, one blue and one green, searching my face for something he hadn’t yet found. I couldn’t remember the last time someone looked at me with such genuine curiosity. My embarrassment grew stronger, but I pushed myself forward.

“Maybe it’s fear?” I said. “Or just routine? I don’t know. I always tell myself that I haven’t had the opportunity, but I know that’s just an excuse. Eventually, we all have to make our own opportunities.”

“So, do it,” Andrew said firmly. “Make your own opportunity and go.”

“Where?” I asked, laughing softly.

Andrew shrugged. “Anywhere. Everywhere. Wherever you want.”

He was right, and I knew it. I nodded and looked up at the sky, imagining all the places I could go.

“My dream was always France,” I said quietly. “France sounds amazing, doesn’t it?”

“I’ve only ever been to Paris,” Andrew said. “And it was just okay.”

I snorted. “This from the guy who’s traveled to every continent.”

“Not true,” Andrew said defensively. “I haven’t been to Antarctica yet.”

We both erupted into a fit of laughter. It was ridiculous after all. Andrew spent his whole life flitting around the world, and me? I’d never stepped so much as a toe over the state line.

“I’ll change it,” I said, speaking more to myself than to Andrew. “I will.”

Andrew smiled. “I know.”

We spent the rest of the afternoon relaxing in that clearing. By the time we were ready to head back, the sun was beginning to set. Andrew parked the motorcycle in the garage, and we walked slowly inside the mansion. It had been the perfect day, and as we stood in front of the staircase, I found myself wishing it could last a little longer.

“Thank you for today,” I said. “It was fun.”

“I’m glad you enjoyed it,” Andrew said.

His smile was warm, but I felt awkward as we continued to stand there. I didn’t want to say goodnight, but there wasn’t anything else left to say.

“See you in the morning,” I said.

“Yeah,” Andrew said, nodding slowly. “See you then.”

I turned and climbed the first few steps, turning around to smile at him before I kept walking. Part of me wished he would follow me and stay close by my side until we reached my bedroom. I hoped he would slip inside just before I shut the door, blocking out the rest of the world. I wished for another hour with him. Another few minutes.

He didn’t follow. He simply stood at the bottom of the staircase, watching me with gentle eyes until I rounded the corner and disappeared down the hallway.

13

Andrew

That night, I slept better than I had in weeks. After spending the whole day with Sophie, I was relaxed. My entire body was less tense. My mind was clear. When I laid down, I fell asleep almost instantly. It wasn’t until the following morning that regret began to creep in. I could still see Sophie’s face from the night before as she stood at the bottom of the staircase. Her emerald green eyes were locked on my face, and a thousand silent thoughts flew between us.

More than anything, I wanted to follow her upstairs. I longed to slip inside her bedroom and act on the desires that overwhelmed me. Instead, I forced myself to walk away. My feet felt like lead, but I kept moving until I reached my own room. I disappeared behind the door, pulling it softly closed behind me. My head was spinning with the possibility of what could have been, but I went to sleep without dwelling on it. As the sun rose the next morning, so did my confusion.

Did Sophie want me to follow her? Was that look in her eyes the same desire I felt? Was she, like me, suddenly hoping to spend more time together? These questions and more flooded my brain as I got dressed for the day. Thankfully, it was the weekend and I could afford to be distracted. I let myself think about Sophie on and off all morning, her face sliding in and out of my mind with ease.

“Can I get you anything, Mr. Andrew?” Liam asked when I stepped into the kitchen.

“No.” I shook my head. “I’m just going to grab some coffee.”

“Will you be working today?” Liam asked.

“Always,” I mumbled and filled my usual mug.

Without another word to Liam, I hurried down the hall to my office. With the door firmly closed behind me, I could allow my thoughts to return to Sophie. I closed my eyes and saw her face, her hair, her body. She was more enticing than anyone I’d ever met.

When I first laid eyes on her, I knew she was attractive. It was impossible to miss. But after spending an entire day with her, my attraction was stronger than ever. I could no longer ignore the pull I felt for her. That tug in my stomach telling me to go for it was so powerful that it almost forced me to my feet.

I fought it. Hard. With a shake of my head, my eyes flew open. I rolled my chair closer to my desk and got to work. No matter how much I wanted to give in to my feelings, I knew I couldn’t. Sophie Newman came from a family that could not be trusted. I wanted to believe she was nothing like her father. Everything about her proved she wasn’t, but I couldn’t let myself trust her. Not completely.

There was still a part of me that believed Sophie was sent to my house on a mission from Rick. I couldn’t help but wonder if this entire situation was orchestrated by Rick as a way to rob me. It sounded insane, even to me, but the thought still spun its way through my mind every time I thought about being with Sophie.

How could I let myself kiss her? How could I possibly allow myself the chance to be with her when I still didn’t know her true motivations? What if I was wrong about her? What if I fell for her, hard and fast, only to find that she was using me?

My fears were greater than anything else. When I heard a soft knock on my office door, I knew it was her. Before I even made my way across the office, I could feel her presence. She was right there, on the other side of the door.

I put my hand on the doorknob and then froze. We hadn’t seen each other since the night before. Then, the tension between us was so strong, I felt it in every inch of my body. I didn’t know if I could handle being near her again this soon.

With a deep breath, I pulled open the door and fixed my eyes on Sophie’s face.

“Hey there,” she said, grinning. “Working during the weekend?”

“I always do,” I said shortly.

Her smile faltered slightly, but she immediately put it back in place. I was unable to return it. As happy as I was to see her, the conflict I felt was too great.

“Come take a walk with me,” Sophie said. “It’ll be good to get out of the house for a while.”

“I don’t have time today,” I said. “I neglected a lot of work yesterday. I need to catch up.”

“You don’t have a couple hours to spare?” Sophie asked. Her green eyes widened, and I felt my resolve begin to shake.

“No,” I said, shaking my head. “If you want company, ask Liam.”

“I’d rather spend time with you.”

My stomach flipped. Sophie’s words were enough to make my entire body ignite. I wanted her so badly. Being feet away from her felt like torture. How could I let myself feel this way about the daughter of a thief?

“Come on,” she said. She took a step toward me and grinned again. “Just for a little bit.”

“Okay.” I heard myself say the word before I knew what was happening. “A couple hours.”

“Great!” Sophie bounced up and down on her heels. I laughed and shook my head. I didn’t know which surprised me more: her persistence or the fact that I agreed to go with her.

“Where should we go?” I asked when we stepped outside.

“You tell me.” Sophie shrugged. “It’s your property.”

“Have you seen the lake yet?” I asked.

“No.”

I pointed us in the right direction, and we slowly began our walk. Sophie didn’t talk much at first. She asked how the rest of my night was, and I asked the same, but we both fell silent after only a few short minutes. I felt as if there were a million things to say. I wanted to ask her what her look had meant the night before. When she hesitated on the staircase and gazed at me from a few steps up, what was she thinking?

I didn’t ask. I couldn’t. No matter how badly I wanted the answer.

“Are you comfortable here?” I asked as we crossed a small bridge. “I know it’s only been a few days, but do you have everything you need?”

“Yeah.” Sophie shrugged. “Although if I’m being honest, I’m still not sure why I need to live here.”

“It’s the deal I made with your father,” I said evasively.

“But why?” Sophie asked with a frown. “Why not just have me show up every day for work?”

I didn’t know how to answer. If Rick didn’t tell Sophie what he’d done, then why should I? He obviously didn’t want his daughter to know the truth, and while I didn’t care about Rick’s wishes, my concern for Sophie was strong. The last thing I wanted was to ruin her image of her dad.

“It doesn’t really matter,” I said. “You’re here now, right?”

“For how long?” she asked softly.

“Sophie, you aren’t a prisoner.” I laughed. “If you want to leave, you can.”

“That’s not what I meant,” Sophie said quickly. “I just wondered how much work you’ll have for me, that’s all.”

“Honestly, I don’t know.” I sighed. “My accounting department is a horrendous mess, which I’m sure you’ve realized.”

“Your books are all over the place,” Sophie said with a nod. “But I’ve seen worse.”

I snorted. “That’s comforting.”

“We’ll get it sorted out.” Sophie shrugged. “But enough about work.”

We reached the lake soon after. Sophie’s eyes lit up when she saw it, but she didn’t say anything. We settled onto a soft patch of grass a few feet from the water’s edge.

“This is my favorite spot,” I said. “The property is huge. There’s so much I still haven’t discovered, but this lake. I’ve always loved this lake.”

“Why?” Sophie asked curiously.

I shrugged. “My dad used to bring me fishing out here, and then, when I was older, I would bring dates back here for some privacy.”

“Ah,” Sophie said, giggling. “I see.”

“It wasn’t like that,” I said quickly.

Sophie laughed louder. “Yeah, sure.”

“Whatever.” I rolled my eyes. “Teenagers are teenagers. You know how it is.”

“I guess.” Sophie shrugged. “I didn’t date much.”

“No?” I asked, surprised.

“Why does that surprise you?” Sophie asked.

“You’re beautiful,” I said simply.

Sophie’s cheeks turned pink. She looked away quickly, and I wondered if I’d crossed some invisible line.

“I’m sorry,” I said. “I didn’t mean to embarrass you. I assumed it was obvious.”

“I had a couple boyfriends,” Sophie said. “Just nothing serious.”

I nodded. I wanted to ask more questions, but Sophie’s discomfort was obvious. She was such a strong person that I was shocked to see how easy it was to bring a blush to her cheeks.

“Are you seeing anyone?” Sophie asked.

“God no.” I laughed and leaned back on my hands. “I don’t have time for a relationship. Running the company is worse than a fulltime job.”

“Are you happy though?” Sophie asked. “I mean, is this something you’ve always wanted to do?”

I frowned and looked out over the lake. Sophie’s question was direct and personal. No one, not even my own family, had ever asked me anything like it. I didn’t know how to answer, or if I even knew the answer myself.

“It was always the plan,” I said. “My father opened Hopper Antiquities years ago. My job was to take over when he retired or died. I never knew anything else.”

“That’s not what I asked,” Sophie said with a sad smile. “I asked if it makes you happy.”

I sighed and shook my head. The truth was, I didn’t know what it meant to be happy. Not really. My entire life was spent in my father’s shadow. He groomed me to take over the company. No other plan was an option. No other career was a possibility.

“I’m happy enough,” I finally said.

“That sounds convincing,” Sophie said sarcastically.

“It’s all I’ve ever known,” I said. “I don’t think I’ve ever even considered doing anything else.”

“What if you did?” Sophie asked. “If you had to sell Hopper Antiquities or if it caved or something, what would you do then? If you had no other choice?”

Sophie could make me think more than anyone I’d ever met. In my thirty-two years of life, I’d never met anyone who could both intrigue and confuse me so completely. My head spun as I tried to find an answer to her question.

A million things popped into my mind, but nothing felt true. What would I do if I couldn’t do this anymore? How would I spend my life?

“You don’t have to answer,” Sophie said with understanding in her voice. “It’s just something to think about.”

I nodded and looked out over the lake again. The sunlight glistened on the water. Sophie and I spent the rest of the day sitting out there, talking about everything and nothing. When we went inside, I still didn’t have an answer to her question, but I knew one thing for sure. Spending time with Sophie proved there was more to life than work.

14

Sophie

I nibbled on my breakfast to avoid working Monday morning. It wasn’t that I didn’t want to dive back in to Hopper’s finances, but I couldn’t bring myself to leave the kitchen table. I secretly hoped Andrew would make an appearance. My eyes kept flickering to the kitchen’s entrance, squinting down the dark hallway to try and catch a glimpse of Andrew on his way to his office.

He didn’t show up, but after a while, I was no longer alone. Liam slipped silently into the kitchen from the back room. I didn’t notice him at first. He moved so quietly that when I saw him, I almost jumped out of my seat.

“I’m sorry, Miss Sophie,” he said quickly. “I didn’t mean to startle you.”

I laughed. “It’s okay. I’m easily startled.”

Liam smiled kindly and continued his work in the kitchen. He wiped down the counters and then set to work brewing a pot of coffee. I watched him for a few minutes, wondering how someone his age never seemed to tire.

“Why don’t you sit for a minute?” I asked. “Join me for a bite of breakfast.”

“Oh, I shouldn’t,” Liam said. “There’s a lot of work to do.”

“I insist,” I said firmly. “I’ve barely had the chance to talk with you since I got here.”

“I don’t know,” Liam said nervously. He glanced into the hallway, clearly thinking about how Andrew would react.

“If Andrew has a problem with it,” I said. “You can blame it on me.”

“That won’t be necessary,” Liam said, smiling. “I’m not afraid of Mr. Andrew.”

“Then, sit,” I said. I pushed out a chair with my foot and raised my eyebrows.

Liam laughed at my persistence and sighed. He slowly walked over to join me, sinking onto the chair as if he’d never sat down before in his life.

“Thank you,” I said with a nod. “I’ve been dying for company all morning.”

“Are you lonely here?” Liam asked with a frown.

I shook my head. “No. Andrew was a gracious host the last couple of days.”

I smiled to myself, remembering our motorcycle ride and talk by the lake. When I first met Andrew, I hated him instantly. Now, just a week later, I found myself inexplicably drawn to him.

“I’m glad,” Liam said.

“I was surprised,” I admitted. “I really thought he would keep hiding from me until I left.”

“Me too,” Liam said. “Mr. Andrew isn’t always the most sociable person.”

“What was his father like?” I asked curiously. “I never met Mr. Hopper, but my father talked about him for years.”

“Mr. Hopper was a fine man,” Liam said. He smiled sadly, remembering his late boss. “In all the years I worked for him, I never once heard him say a negative thing to anyone. He was kind and generous to a fault. Forgiving. Loyal.”

“Wow,” I said. “Sounds like he was a saint.”

“In so many ways, he was,” Liam said. “I truly loved working for him.”

“I’m sure.” I smiled, but it quickly faded from my lips. It didn’t make sense. If George was so wonderful, where did Andrew get his distant attitude?

“It was terrible when he died,” Liam said. He shook his head and looked down at the table. “I still miss him.”

“I’m sorry.” I reached across the table to squeeze Liam’s hand. He smiled at me gratefully, tears brimming in his eyes. “I’m sure you cared about him very much.”

“He was like a brother to me,” Liam said. “After so many years of working for him, we became family. Mr. Hopper never treated me like a servant. He always asked me to do things. He never demanded. It’s so rare for someone in his position to act that way. I was blessed.”

“And his wife?” I asked cautiously. “Was she the same?”

“Oh, yes,” Liam said. “She was kind, but stern. Emily had a classic, salt of the earth attitude. She didn’t take much from anyone, but she would do anything for the people she loved. I’ve never met such a devoted mother in all my life. Andrew was her entire world.”

“When did she pass away?” I asked.

“Years ago.” Liam sighed. “It was sudden. It shook Mr. Hopper and Mr. Andrew horribly. I always wondered if that was what caused their—”

Liam’s eyes widened, and he suddenly stopped talking. He looked horrified with himself. I frowned and glanced behind me, expecting to see Andrew, but he wasn’t there. Liam and I were still alone in the kitchen.

“What is it?” I asked. “Are you okay?”

“I shouldn’t share such personal things,” Liam said quickly. “My apologies, Miss Sophie, but it really isn’t my place.”

“I understand,” I said. “It’s okay, Liam.”

“Maybe I should get back to work,” Liam said, half rising from his chair.

“Oh, don’t be ridiculous,” I said with a laugh. “We can talk about something else. Tell me about you, about your family.”

Liam smiled and regaled me with stories about his sisters. He had four, two had already passed away, and two more lived out of town. His eyes lit up when he spoke of his nieces and nephews. He even pulled out his wallet to show me the pictures he carried with him. I could tell Liam didn’t get many chances to talk about himself. It was nice to visit with him, and soon, the morning had almost passed us by completely.

“What are you two doing in here?” a voice asked from behind me.

I jumped and spun around in my chair. Andrew had finally made his appearance. I smiled when I saw him, my eyes immediately locking on his. No matter how many times I saw them, I was still amazed by that one blue and one green iris.

“Just visiting,” I said simply. “I was eating breakfast and insisted Liam take a break to chat with me.”

“It’s almost eleven o’clock,” Andrew said sharply. “You both have work to do.”

“You’re right,” Liam said. “I apologize, Mr. Andrew.”

“It’s my fault,” I said. “I was lonely for some company, and I trapped Liam. Really, he was my prisoner this whole time.”

“Don’t be silly, Miss Sophie,” Liam said. “I enjoyed every minute of our chat.”

I smiled at him warmly, but the smile fell quickly from my face when I saw the anger in Andrew’s eyes. He wasn’t at all amused by my friendship with Liam. He glared at Liam sharply until the old man hurried out of the room to continue his daily tasks.

“It really was my fault,” I said. “I got him talking, and once we started, it was hard to stop.”

“You have work to do, too,” Andrew said.

He didn’t bother looking at me again before disappearing back down the hallway. I watched him go, my forehead furrowed, and my stomach tied in a knot. What just happened?

When I was sure Andrew was safely back in his office, I cleared my dishes and hurried back upstairs. My office was far away and cold, but I forced myself to focus on work. I slid into my chair and pushed myself up to my desk. My nose stayed buried in papers for what felt like hours as I did my best to keep my mind occupied.

The last thing I needed was to let myself dwell on Andrew’s foul mood. My curiosity was already too strong where Andrew was concerned. I couldn’t keep myself from wondering about his childhood, his parents, his interests, his hobbies. Everything about him pulled me in deeper, and no matter how hard I tried, I couldn’t seem to detach myself.

“May I come in?”

I jerked my head up quickly. I was so absorbed with work that I hadn’t heard the door creak open. Andrew was standing in the doorway, watching me with a slight frown on his face.

“Of course.” I nodded and gestured for him to sit down across from me.

“How’s your day going?” he asked as he lowered himself onto a chair.

“Good,” I said. “I’m getting through everything quickly.”

“I’m sure you are,” Andrew said. “Listen, I’m sorry about this morning. I shouldn’t have behaved that way toward you and Liam.”

“It’s okay,” I said, though we both knew it wasn’t.

“I have a hard time distancing myself from work,” Andrew said. “When I’m in the zone, all I can see are numbers and bottom lines. So, when I saw you and Liam talking, I snapped into boss mode without thinking.”

“I understand,” I said. “You were right. I’m here to do a job, and I should be doing it.”

“You should also enjoy yourself when you can,” Andrew said kindly.

I suddenly saw what Liam must have seen in Andrew’s father. The kindness that radiated off Andrew’s face was genuine and warm. It was impossible to miss, and from everything Liam said, he learned it at his father’s side.

“I’m actually enjoying myself much more than I imagined,” I said.

“I think I might be able to up your enjoyment even more,” Andrew said slowly.

“Oh?” I raised my eyebrows and sat back in my chair.

“I have to go on this archeological dig,” Andrew said. “It’s overseas. Somewhere obscure in Africa. I’m not totally sure where. But I was thinking you might want to join me.”

“Join you?” I asked blankly. “Like, go with you? On the dig?”

Andrew laughed. “Yes, if that’s something you’d be interested in, I mean.”

“Are you kidding?” I laughed. “I would love that.”

“Excellent,” Andrew said. He clapped his hands together enthusiastically. “I’ll make all the arrangements then.”

“Okay.”

Andrew pushed himself to his feet while I continued to stare at him with a blank expression. I couldn’t believe this was happening. Just this morning, he was angry and dismissive. Now, he was apologizing and asking me to join him overseas. My brain couldn’t keep up.

“What will I be doing?” I asked just before Andrew reached the door. “I mean, should I bring any documents along or maybe the laptop?”

“No.” Andrew shook his head. “The financial side of things can wait until we get back. You’ll just come with me as an assistant. You’ve never seen a dig before, right?”

“Never,” I said.

“You’ll love it.” Andrew grinned and let himself out of the office, pulling the door softly closed behind him.

I couldn’t focus on work again for the rest of the day. I spent hours just sitting in my office, staring at the closed door and wondering what just happened.

So many things about Andrew were becoming clear. I understood that his childhood was far different from mine. He was forced into an industry he wasn’t even sure he liked. The way he spoke about Hopper Antiquities almost made me sad. Andrew never had the chance to venture out and explore other opportunities. He had one destiny, one path to follow.

I was beginning to understand his anger and self-induced solitude. I knew that, deep down, he was a kind-hearted and sweet man. But there were still so many things I couldn’t wrap my head around.

As I sat at my desk that evening, I wondered how the trip would go. I couldn’t believe that finally, after all these years, I was going to watch while a team of archeologists uncovered lost treasure. It was a dream come true, and it was all happening because of Andrew.

Every ounce of animosity I’d felt toward Andrew was suddenly gone. I no longer thought of myself as his indentured servant. I felt lucky to work for him, lucky to have met him. Not only was he a much different man than I first thought, but for the first time in my life, I was going to spend time somewhere other than Augusta, Maine, and it was all because of him.

15

Andrew

“We’re leaving today?” Sophie’s eyes flew wide with surprise. “You’re kidding.”

“Nope.” I shook my head. “My client is persistent. She wants us out there as soon as possible.”

“Out where exactly?” Sophie asked nervously.

“All I know is that it’s in Africa,” I said with a shrug. “Not sure where.”

“You don’t even know the country?” Sophie asked.

“Nope.”

Sophie just stared at me as if she couldn’t quite believe her ears. I could practically see her fear increasing with each passing second.

“Relax,” I said. “This happens all the time. Sometimes dig sites are in the middle of socially tumultuous countries. We aren’t always at liberty to know exactly where we’re going, but we’re always protected.”

“Protected how?” Sophie asked.

“It depends on the dig,” I said. “I’ve had Army escorts, Navy SEAL escorts, even some private security firms. We’ll know more when we get to the airport.”

“So, there’s no plan in place?” Sophie asked. “We won’t know anything until we’re on the plane?”

“Are you sure you want to come with me?” I asked. It never occurred to me that Sophie might change her mind. The way she was looking at me told me I should have at least considered the possibility.

“I want to go,” Sophie said firmly. “I just want to make sure I’m going to make it back.”

“Of course, you’ll make it back.” I laughed. “There’s really nothing to worry about.”

“If you say so.”

Sophie didn’t seem at all convinced, but she went into her room to pack without another word. Within an hour, we were climbing into the back of a rented town car and speeding through town. The airport wasn’t far from my house, but it felt like hours before we finally pulled out onto the tarmac.

My nerves were jumpy, but they were nothing compared to Sophie’s. She barely spoke during the car ride, and when we reached the plane, I could see that her hands were trembling.

“Hey,” I said softly. I took one of her hands in mine and squeezed. “You’re going to be fine. I’ve done this a thousand times. My father did it even more. Your father has done it. And we’ve all made it back in one piece.”

Sophie squeezed my hand back and let me lead her onto the plane. By the time the plane took off, she was smiling nervously and gazing out the window.

The flight was long and torturous. Neither Sophie nor I slept much. We were both too excited to get to Africa and see the dig site. Surprisingly, the closer we got, the less nervous Sophie seemed. Her fear turned slowly into excitement, and when we landed, she was practically jumping out of her seat.

“I see you’re feeling better,” I said when we stepped off the plane. “Not so scared anymore?”

“I embraced the terror,” Sophie said with a shrug.

I laughed and nodded. She was unlike any woman I’d ever met. Not many people would have been able to focus their fear into excitement, but that was exactly what Sophie did.

As we walked slowly across the tarmac, I scanned the area for a sign of someone in charge. Sophie and I both wanted to go straight to the dig site, but without an escort, that wasn’t an option. Finally, I saw three men in uniform approaching us from a distance.

“Oh my god,” Sophie said under her breath. I glanced at her. Her eyes were narrowed, staring at the Navy SEALs walking our way.

“What’s wrong?” I asked. “Not a big fan of uniforms?”

“I know him,” Sophie said. She exhaled sharply and laughed to herself. “Sam!”

Sophie jogged forward to meet the SEALs. I froze in place while Sophie threw her arms around the man in the middle. He was tall and built, his muscles bulging out of his uniform. His blonde hair was buzzed short, and his grey eyes were sharp when they met my face.

I glared at him openly, not bothering to hide my animosity. I didn’t know who this guy was, but Sophie certainly did. She was giggling as Sam hugged her back, a soft smile spreading across his face.

Finally, I pushed myself forward. I walked over to where they stood and cleared my throat. The other two Navy SEALs nodded at me, but I ignored them. I had eyes only for Sophie and this man named Sam.

“I can’t believe you’re here,” Sophie said when Sam finally let her go. “How did this happen?”

“Your dad, actually,” Sam said. “When he heard that you were coming here for a dig, he insisted I be your escort.”

“Her dad doesn’t have that kind of sway,” I said.

“No, but my boss does,” Sam said. “And he’s good friends with Rick.”

I didn’t have a response, but my irritation was stronger than ever. From the way Sam grinned at me, he could tell I wasn’t happy about the situation.

“So,” I said. “How do you two know each other?”

“We went to high school together,” Sophie said.

“And middle school,” Sam said with a laugh. “And elementary school.”

“Ah,” I said. “Childhood friends.”

“You could say that.” Sam looked down at Sophie with something familiar in his eyes. I felt my blood boil as I watched Sophie’s cheeks turn pink. There was obviously something romantic between them, but neither wanted to say that out loud.

“Well,” I said firmly. “We should get going. Sophie and I are both dying to see that dig site.”

“Of course,” one of the other SEALs said. “I’m Parker, and this is Harrison. Obviously, you’ve met Sam. We’ll escort you to and from the dig site while you’re here.”

“Thank you,” I said shortly.

Parker nodded and led the way toward an armored vehicle. Harrison gathered mine and Sophie’s bags before he joined us. Sophie stayed close by Sam’s side, chattering away as we rode toward the site. By the time we arrived, I regretted inviting Sophie along.

In my mind, I envisioned us experiencing something amazing together. Sophie had never once been outside of Maine. She told me how much she hated her lack of experience. I thought this would be the perfect chance to break her out of her bubble and show her the world. My hope was that she would feel grateful to me, that this trip would make her see me in a different light. Instead, I’d flown her straight into the arms of a past lover.

We reached the dig site and quickly climbed out of the vehicle. Parker rattled off instructions to Sophie and me, but I barely heard him. The second I saw the site, my entire body clicked into place. I knew exactly what to do and how to do it. Being on a dig was something I did often and something I did well.

I moved forward without a word and got to work. The people around me introduced themselves, and I smiled politely, saying my name so often that it lost all meaning. My eyes were trained on the artifacts that had already been uncovered. They were amazing and unique, unlike anything I’d ever seen before.

“This is incredible.” Sophie’s voice was soft beside me. I jumped when I heard her, spinning around with a frown.

“I didn’t know you were behind me,” I said.

“Where else would I be?” Sophie asked.

I just stared at her and then looked over her shoulder. Sam was standing on the edge of the dig site with his back to us. When I looked back at Sophie, she was frowning and waiting for my answer. I didn’t give it. I just turned back to the artifacts and began examining them in silence.

Sophie stayed next to me throughout the day. She was mesmerized by everything around her. Her eyes never stopped scanning the area, taking in the artifacts and the dig itself.

“I can’t believe I’m here,” she said softly, speaking more to herself than to me.

“I’m glad you like it,” I said, trying to keep the annoyance out of my voice.

No matter how far away Sam was from us, I still felt his presence like a brick in my chest. I hated him there, and I hated myself even more for bringing Sophie to him.

“Are you okay?” Sophie asked later in the day.

“I’m fine.” My voice was short. Clipped. Sophie dropped the subject, but she watched me closely, searching my face for some kind of an answer.

“Are you two ready to go?” Sam called out. “The sun will be setting soon. We should really get you both back to the hotel.”

Sophie nodded and hurried over to Sam. I followed slowly behind, not wanting to get too close to them. They immediately began chatting again, talking only to each other the entire ride to the hotel.

“Thank you for bringing me,” Sophie said as we walked to our rooms. We’d said our goodbyes to Sam and the other SEALS, but my jealousy was still just as strong.

“My pleasure.”

“What’s going on with you?” Sophie asked.

“What do you mean?” I didn’t look at her. I was afraid she would read my thoughts if I did.

“You’re upset,” Sophie said. “You’ve been upset all day. Was the dig not what you expected?”

“It was fine,” I said. “Just like every other dig.”

“Then, what is it?” Sophie asked.

I finally looked at her, my eyes locking on her deep green ones. My heart fluttered in my chest as we stared at each other. I wanted to tell her the truth, to admit that I hated seeing her flirt with another man. Instead, I just shook my head and looked at the floor.

“We should get to our rooms,” I said. “Tomorrow will be an early day.”

“Is it about Sam?” Sophie asked boldly.

My eyes snapped up. She was staring at me, not unkindly, waiting for my answer. I didn’t want to lie to her, but I also didn’t want to admit the truth.

“You’re jealous,” Sophie said, answering for me. “Of Sam.”

“That’s ridiculous,” I snapped.

“Is it?” Sophie raised her eyebrows. “Because I saw how irritated you were with him. I saw your face when I was talking to him on the tarmac.”

“I’m not jealous.” We both knew it was a lie.

“Well,” Sophie said. She took a step toward me. “If you were, I would tell you there’s nothing to be jealous of. Nothing at all.”

“You two obviously dated,” I said.

“We did,” Sophie said with a nod. “Years ago. When we were just kids. I haven’t even seen Sam since graduation.”

“You could have fooled me,” I said.

“We’re old friends,” Sophie said. She took another step toward me. “Nothing more.”

“And what about us?” I asked. “Are we just friends?”

Sophie didn’t answer. She was standing just inches away from me. I could count every single freckle on her nose. My stomach was tight with desire, and as I stared at her, I could feel my resolve fade to nothingness. Everything I’d felt for her over the past few days flooded to the surface, and suddenly, I had to kiss her.

Our lips met, and I felt a fire erupt inside my chest. I grabbed her roughly around the waist and pulled her against me while our lips thrashed desperately against each other. Sophie sighed and sank into me, standing on her tiptoes to press her body against mine.

When we broke apart, my entire body was flushed with need. Sophie was panting, still holding onto me tightly.

“Let’s go inside,” I said hungrily.

“I’m a virgin.” Sophie spat out the words as if she hated the taste. I could tell she was trying to get them out before she lost her nerve.

Her eyes found mine, and I saw a wave of fear pass over her face. She thought those words would make me want her less, but they didn’t. If anything, I just wanted her more.

16

Sophie

“I’m a virgin.”

The words were out before I could second-guess myself. Andrew deserved to know the truth before we lost ourselves in the moment. That kiss was hot and full of an intensity that took my breath away. When we broke apart, the world spun. My head felt like it was detached from my body. I could barely think. My heart pounded so hard inside my chest that I could hear it in my ears. If I didn’t tell him before he kissed me again, I knew I wouldn’t be able to.

As I stared at his face, fear spread through me. I wondered if my confession would turn him off, if his desire for me would suddenly disappear. My mouth opened slightly. I struggled to find the words that would make him magically okay with my virginity. I couldn’t take the silence any longer.

“Andrew.”

Before I could formulate a full sentence, Andrew’s lips were on mine. He groaned and pulled me forward, our bodies colliding against each other like magnets. I moaned and opened my mouth wider. His tongue slid between my lips. I shivered, and another moan escaped my lips.

Andrew twirled us around. His back was to the hotel room door. Without breaking the kiss, he stuck the key card in the door and kicked it open. It slammed against the inside wall with a loud thud. I knew our neighboring guests would hear, but I didn’t care. Nothing was real but Andrew’s lips on mine.

He pulled me inside the room, his hands never leaving my waist. I tangled my fingers in his hair and pulled him harder against my body. Every inch of my skin was on fire. I was quickly losing the ability to breathe.

With a gasp, I pulled away from Andrew’s lips. His eyes met mine, both the blue and the green darker than ever as he searched my face. No one had ever looked at me that way before. There was so much unspoken need in his eyes that I couldn’t look away. I just stared at him, waiting for him to make the next move.

“Are you okay with this?” he finally asked. His voice was low. Rough.

I nodded and kissed him again. This kiss was lighter than the last. It was sweet and gentle. Andrew’s hands stroked my sides as he danced his lips softly over mine. I could tell he was holding himself back. He didn’t want to scare me. I smiled and pulled back just enough to speak.

“I’m fine,” I whispered against his lips. “I want this.”

Andrew groaned at my words and kissed me harder, his tongue desperately searching for mine. Our kiss deepened, but Andrew kept his movements slow. He pushed me backward until my legs hit the side of the bed. I stumbled slightly before he pulled me against his chest to steady me.

When he pulled away, my lips were still begging for his touch. I leaned forward instinctually, silently begging him to kiss me again.

“Wait,” he said. He took a small step back and slid his hands around to my stomach. With his eyes locked on mine, he lifted the hem of my shirt just an inch. He paused, waiting for me to either stop him or give my permission.

I stared back at him and lifted my arms in the air. Andrew pulled my shirt over my head and tossed it to the floor, his eyes scanning my body hungrily.

“That look is going to be the death of me,” I said.

“What look?” Andrew’s eyes found mine again, and I felt my stomach flip. He wanted me just as much as I wanted him.

“That one.”

We crashed into each other. Andrew’s strong hands stroked my skin as he frantically unhooked my bra. I grabbed at his shirt, pulling on the hem until Andrew ripped himself away from me to undress himself. Neither of us could wait another second.

While Andrew stripped down to his boxers, I slowly unbuttoned my jeans with trembling fingers. I wanted to be with him. I wanted this to happen, and yet, my nerves were undeniable. Andrew saw my hands shake and put his own over my fingers. His eyes never left my face as he pulled my pants down slowly, letting me step out of them when I was ready.

Suddenly, I was standing in front of Andrew with nothing separating us but his boxers and my panties. I glanced down at my body, worried that he might not like what he saw.

“You’re so fucking hot,” Andrew said. His voice was so low that I barely heard him.

My eyes snapped up to his face. He meant every word he said. I trailed my eyes quickly down his body, feeling more confident by the second. His chest and abs were chiseled with well-defined muscles that made my panties flood with desire. He was even sexier than I first thought.

“Come here,” Andrew said.

He wrapped his arms around my waist and laid me back on the bed, positioning himself above me. He kissed me like he was trying to maintain control of himself. I hated him for holding back. I wanted him to let go, to ravish me the way I knew he wanted.

I threw my legs around his waist and tugged him down. He groaned and kissed me deeply, his hands roaming freely over my body. We rocked against each other, kissing and clawing at each other’s skin until the anticipation was too much to handle.

Andrew yanked his lips away from mine, but they soon found my neck. He nibbled my skin, growling with renewed desire while I moaned beneath him. He kissed and licked his way down my body, teasing my nipples and making my entire body come alive.

“I want you,” I breathed. “Now.”

His teeth grazed my nipple again, and I cried out with pleasure. Everything he did sent waves of sexual energy washing through my body. My panties were soaked. I could feel his rock-hard cock pressing itself against me.

“Andrew,” I moaned and tried not to let on just how much I enjoyed him hovering above me.

He trailed his tongue down my stomach, his hands flying to my panties and ripping them from my body in one smooth motion. I held my breath while his tongue moved farther down.

Andrew buried his face between my legs, and in an instant, the entire world stopped.

“Oh fuck,” I moaned and raised my hips to meet him.

He attacked my clit with desperation. I cried out with pleasure and gave myself over to him. Andrew brought me so close to the brink that my entire body was flushed. My mind was empty. I couldn’t think, nor did I want to. Long strokes of his tongue had me tensing up and moaning in rhythm with his actions.

“I feel you getting ready.” He glanced up, his lips wet, the smile on his handsome facing drawing me in.

“So close,” I whispered roughly and reached down to touch the side of his face. “Make me come.”

“Not yet,” he said, pulling away and sliding his boxers off. The cocky smirk grew. Fuck me. I was going to fall in love with him.

“Don’t stop,” I begged, knowing my plea was useless.

“You’re gonna come, baby,” Andrew said roughly. “I promise you that.”

I wiggled on the bed and watched his body move toward me again. Nothing about this moment was how I pictured it, but I didn’t care. It was better than anything I could have imagined.

Andrew kissed me gently, spreading my legs with his hands. He stroked my sopping wet pussy with his practiced fingers. I trembled and held onto him tighter, digging my nails into his back.

“Are you sure?” Andrew asked, his face just inches from my own.

I couldn’t speak. I nodded and kissed him again. I’d never been more sure of anything in my entire life.

“Good. Let me grab a condom.” He kissed the tip of my nose softly and moved back to grab the condom.

I closed my eyes and let out a soft sigh, trying hard not to shiver. A million thoughts moved through my mind by the time he hovered above me again.

Andrew spread my legs farther and positioned himself above me. He kept his face close to mine. His eyes held my gaze as he pushed forward. The burn of being a virgin pinched deep in my stomach, and I stifled a groan of pain.

He was hard and big. For a split second, I worried I wouldn’t be able to handle him. I was wrong. My body opened for him instantly. With one gentle thrust, he was buried deep inside me.

“Oh god,” I gasped and dug my nails deeper into his skin.

Andrew froze, watching me for a sign that I might want to stop. My body slowly came alive. With him inside me, my desire took full control. I lifted my hips, watching as Andrew’s eyes rolled back with pleasure.

“You’re so wet.”

I watched as his resolve faded away. His desire for me was stronger than anything else. He pushed his hips forward, hard and fast. I moaned, lifting myself to meet each of his thrusts.

Andrew took me without restraint. His grunts were deep. Each one sent shivers running down my spine. I closed my eyes and arched my back, letting my body take control. Every move Andrew made sent waves of pleasure rocking through my body. My legs shook, and my toes began to curl as he brought me closer and closer to the brink.

“Are you okay?” Andrew panted.

“Hell yes,” I moaned, and Andrew moved faster inside of me.

I cried out and held onto him while he continued to thrust in and out with vigor. He was groaning and growling, his eyes barely open and his lips parted just enough that I could see his teeth. My own eyes fluttered between open and closed as I let myself enjoy the sensations coursing through my body.

“Fuck,” Andrew grunted and gripped my hips between his fingertips. He held onto me so tightly that I was sure he would leave bruises. I couldn’t bring myself to care. My legs were shaking as an orgasm built deep within me.

I cried out in a wordless moan as pleasure crashed down around me. I collapsed onto the bed, my hips going limp and my breasts heaving with exertion.

Andrew wasn’t finished with me. He continued to rock his hips forward, making my pleasure last longer than I imagined. Just when I thought I couldn’t take another second, my body came down from the high. My toes were curled tightly together. My head felt light, but I never wanted Andrew to stop.

I reached up and dug my nails into his back, sliding them down his skin while he groaned with pleasure of his own. His face told me he was just seconds away from release. He pounded into me harder than ever, and I let my head roll back. It hit the bed just as his rock-hard cock began to tremble inside me.

“Fuck!” he yelled and fell forward with two more powerful thrusts.

His body was covered in sweat as he laid down on top of me. I stroked his skin and gently kissed his shoulder, tasting his skin while he held onto me with shaking arms. We were both unsteady and neither of us could breathe. I’d never been happier or more satisfied in my life.

“Are you okay?” Andrew asked later as we lay in the hotel bed, still naked but no longer shaking.

“I’m great,” I said, and I meant it. “That was…”

I trailed off. I couldn’t find the words to describe the experience, but I didn’t have to. Andrew wrapped his arm around me and pulled me against his chest. I buried my face in his skin and let my eyes fall shut.

It wasn’t long before Andrew’s light snores filled the room. My entire body was exhausted and begging for sleep, but I couldn’t turn off my brain. Sex with Andrew was nothing like I expected. It was more intense, more overwhelming, and more amazing than anything I’d ever experienced. As I lay beside him, I found myself wanting to wake him up and do it all over again.

Instead, I forced my eyes closed and let my mind wander. In that moment, I knew I was falling for Andrew Hopper. I didn’t yet know if it was a mistake. So many things proved that we were wrong for each other, but I couldn’t help myself.

17

Andrew

Sunlight poured through the open curtains as my eyes blinked open. Sophie and I were both so distracted that we didn’t bother to close the curtains the night before. I wondered if anyone saw us as they walked by the room, but I shook the thought out of my head. It didn’t matter now. Besides, the night had been incredible. Nothing could have ruined it.

I ran my fingers through Sophie’s long brown hair and sighed. Her head was still resting on my bare chest, her eyes tightly closed against the morning light. My eyes fell closed again, and I tried to fall back asleep, but it was no use. My body was too accustomed to waking up early for work. Even being halfway around the world didn’t change my internal clock. I couldn’t stop my brain from kicking into overdrive, and soon, my eyes were wide open. My arm tingled from the weight of Sophie’s sleeping body.

I curled myself closer to her, not wanting the moment to end. While she was still asleep, I could let my emotions take control. I stroked her hair and naked back, lingering just above her hip bone. My dick twitched beneath the sheets as my eyes trailed down her body. I could still remember what it felt like to be inside of her. The memory was enough to rouse me completely. What little exhaustion I’d still felt upon waking vanished in an instant.

Sophie shifted slightly beside me, but she didn’t wake up. Part of me wanted to shake her so I could see her gorgeous green eyes lock on my face. Instead, I held her and enjoyed the moment. Soon, she would wake up and the day would begin. We would have to face the reality that waited for us outside of the hotel room, which was something I wanted to avoid at all costs.

My feelings for Sophie had suddenly become real. It wasn’t just the sex, though that had been earth-shattering. It was everything. Flying across the world together, spending the day at the dig site, getting jealous of her ex-boyfriend. The entire trip felt like it was designed to bring us together, like the universe was pushing us closer and closer until finally, we couldn’t ignore it any longer.

When we finally kissed, I knew I wouldn’t be able to stop myself from falling for her. Feeling her soft lips pressed against mine was enough to shake me to my core. And when she confessed her virginity to me, it was like she was a perfect gift waiting to be unwrapped. I could tell from the look in her eyes that she was terrified to reveal the truth. She thought I would hear those words and bolt. Instead, I found myself wanting her more than ever.

It was insane how quickly I’d grown attached to Sophie. We’d only just met, and yet, I never wanted her to leave my arms. After just one night together, I was hooked. All the anger I felt toward her father felt like something out of a different life. I still didn’t want Rick anywhere near me or my belongings, but he was suddenly separate from Sophie. She was so clearly her own person, her own unique soul. I couldn’t believe I hadn’t seen it before. I hated myself for ever comparing her to her father.

“Good morning.” Her voice was muddy from sleep, but her eyes were wide open and bright.

“I didn’t know you were awake,” I said. She smiled at me, and I couldn’t resist. I pressed my lips to hers and groaned happily. My entire body reacted to the kiss with animalistic excitement.

“How’d you sleep?” Sophie asked when we pulled apart.

“Great,” I said. “You?”

“Better than I have in a week,” she said.

“You can’t sleep at the mansion?” I asked, my forehead furrowed.

“It’s not that,” Sophie said.

I waited silently, but she didn’t elaborate. She wiggled her body against mine and adjusted her position. The yawn that escaped her was wide and loud. I laughed at her innocent cuteness as she shook herself and sat up.

“Where are you going?” I asked. My eyes fell on the bare skin of her back. My throat tightened with desire. God, she was gorgeous.

“To get dressed and then to my room next door to get ready,” Sophie said. “We’re going to the dig site, aren’t we?”

“Actually,” I grinned and sat up beside her, “I had something else in mind for this morning.”

“Oh?” She raised her eyebrows.

“I’ll explain later,” I said. “You go get ready. I need to call and make some arrangements.”

“You aren’t going to tell me anything?” she asked.

“Nope.”

Sophie sighed, but smiled. She pushed herself out of bed. We had adjoining rooms, so she opened the connecting door and disappeared into her bathroom. When I heard the shower run, I grabbed my cell and began making phone calls. There was a lot to set up and not very much time. I didn’t want Sophie to overhear a thing. This was going to be a surprise, one that would change her entire life.

As I made the final preparations, the shower turned off. I breathed a sigh of relief and tossed my cellphone onto the bed in front of me. In the little bit of time that I’d known Sophie, she talked about one thing more than any other: her sheltered life.

She wanted to see the world. She wanted to travel and have adventures. She hated the fact that she’d spent her entire life confined to Augusta, Maine. Now, for the first time, she was seeing something new. Not only did she finally leave the states, but she was in Africa, just miles away from a tiny village that would fill her with so much joy. I could already imagine the look on her face.

“All set?” Sophie asked when she stepped back into my room.

“I’m not even dressed yet.” I laughed. “Give me five minutes, and I’ll be ready.”

“Okay,” Sophie said. “I’m gonna step outside. Get some fresh air.”

“Don’t wander too far,” I said, worry creeping into my voice. “I’m not sure where the guards are.”

“I can always call Sam if I need some extra protection,” Sophie said, her eyes flashing mischievously.

“Ha. Ha.” I glared at her and got out of bed. Sophie’s eyes lingered on my naked body as I walked toward her. “That’s not funny.”

“No?” Sophie asked. “I thought so.”

“Sam is the last person I want to think about today,” I said. My voice was low as I wrapped my arms around her waist.

She was dressed, but I wasn’t. My body soon betrayed me. Sophie giggled as my dick began to press against her.

“We could always stay here,” Sophie said playfully.

“Don’t tempt me.”

Sophie’s answering grin was devilish. I groaned and kissed her, feeling myself grow harder by the second. If we didn’t get out of this hotel room soon, I would lose my mind.

“Go,” I said, wrenching myself away from her lips. “I need to shower.”

“I’ll meet you outside,” Sophie said. She grinned at me one last time before prancing across the room. I watched her go, my eyes glued to her perky ass until the door swung shut and blocked my view.

* * *

“Where are we going?” Sophie asked for the tenth time.

“Not far,” I said.

“Come on,” Sophie whined. “Just tell me. I can’t take the suspense any longer.”

I laughed. “We’ve been in the car for five minutes.”

“What can I say?” Sophie shrugged. “I’m not a patient person.”

“I can see that.”

Sophie stuck her tongue out at me as we bumped along the dirt road. Parker, one of our Navy SEAL escorts, had agreed to accompany us. The last thing I wanted was for Sam to encroach on my day with Sophie. All I wanted was to show her how much I cared about her. I knew I couldn’t do that with Sam around.

“Here we are,” I said as Parker turned down another, narrower dirt road.

“Where?” Sophie asked, but her question was soon answered.

The village spread out before us, and Sophie’s eyes shot wide open. Huts lined manmade pathways that all circled around a common area. Parker pulled right into the middle of the circle and cut the engine.

I helped Sophie climb out of the vehicle just as the villagers began to poke their heads out of their huts. I’d been to this village before. A few of the faces I saw were familiar to me. One child even waved when he saw me.

“What is this?” Sophie asked, spinning around to take in the scene around her.

“It’s a small village I’ve visited before,” I said. “I’m not even sure of its name, but I’d never forget it. This was the first place my father brought me in Africa.”

“This is crazy.” Sophie laughed softly to herself. “I’m sure they don’t want us here.”

“Are you kidding?” I laughed and pulled Sophie forward.

We spent hours talking with the villagers and walking around their land. Not all of them spoke English, but most spoke enough for us to get by. A couple people asked about my father and were sad to hear that he’d died. It was surreal to be back. The memories of my father threatened to overwhelm me, but the look on Sophie’s face made it worth it.

“What do you think?” I asked as Sophie and I made our way toward a well at the back of the village. We were fetching some water for an older woman who promised to make us lunch.

“This is incredible,” Sophie said. “I’ve never met anyone so…”

“Fascinating?” I asked. “Unique? Amazing?”

“All of the above,” Sophie said, nodding vigorously. “I can’t believe you found this place.”

“Well, I didn’t,” I said. “Dad gets credit for that. But whenever I’m in the area, I like to come by.”

“How did your dad know it was safe here?” Sophie asked. “I thought the social climate was tumultuous right now.”

“It is,” I said. “But it wasn’t always. My dad made friends with the villagers years ago. If I hadn’t been with him the first time I arrived, it wouldn’t have been safe for me. Same for you. If you weren’t with me, they probably would have skewered you by now.”

Sophie’s eyes flashed with fear.

“I’m kidding,” I said quickly. “We’re in a remote village. These people aren’t a part of the feud, although they are affected by it.”

Sophie nodded and helped me get two buckets full of water. She was pensive on our walk back to the village circle. I worried I’d scared her.

“Everything’s fine,” I said when we reached the old woman’s hut. “Nothing bad is going to happen. That’s why Parker is with us.”

“It’s not that,” Sophie said.

“Then, what is it?” I asked.

Sophie sighed deeply. “You grow up in this bubble,” she said. “This bubble where nothing bad ever happens. I spent so long wanting to see the world, and now that I have, I realize just how sheltered I’ve been. I feel bad for them. For all of them.”

“They’re happy,” I said, nodding around the village circle. “Look.”

Sophie’s eyes scanned the area. She smiled sadly, but her mood quickly improved over lunch. The food was beyond delicious. It was authentic and fresh. Sophie couldn’t stop eating until finally, it was time for us to leave.

“Are we heading to the dig site?” Sophie asked.

“Yes.” I nodded. “We should check in at least once today. Then, I thought we’d head back to the hotel and get cleaned up before dinner.”

“Dinner?” Sophie asked.

“Yup.” I nodded again. “I reserved us a little restaurant a few cities over. It’s nothing fancy, but I think you’ll love it.”

“Restaurant?” Sophie asked. “You mean you got us a table?”

“No,” I said. “I reserved the restaurant.”

“The entire restaurant?” Sophie raised her eyebrows.

“I thought we could use the privacy.”

18

Sophie

We left the dig site just as the sun began to set. Back at the hotel, I searched my luggage for something suitable to wear. When Andrew sprung this trip on me, I planned only for work. I knew we’d be outside almost all day. I packed shorts, pants, and shirts. Nothing fancy enough for a night out on the town.

“This is useless,” I mumbled to myself as I stared down at my bag of clothes. A soft knock made me jump and spin around. Andrew was standing in the adjoining doorway of our hotel rooms. He looked like he’d jumped straight out of a GQ advertisement.

“What’s wrong?” he asked. His eyebrows were pulled tightly together with concern.

“I just can’t find anything to wear,” I said. “I only packed practical clothes. Nothing nice or anything.”

“Check the closet,” Andrew said simply. All the concern drained from his face.

With a frown, I walked over to the closet and pulled the door open. The only thing inside was a long purple dress that shimmered when I picked up the hanger. It was beautiful and far more elegant than anything I’d ever owned.

“Where did you get this?” I asked, turning to face Andrew.

“I had Liam order it before we left.” He shrugged. “I thought it might come in handy.”

I laughed. “So, you planned this whole thing?”

“God no,” Andrew said quickly. “I just wanted to be prepared for everything.”

“It’s beautiful,” I said, glancing down at the dress. “I’ll be ready in a few minutes.”

Andrew nodded and turned to go back into his room. He looked back at me with a smile and shook his head.

“What?” I asked, suddenly nervous.

“Nothing,” he said. “You’re gorgeous.”

With that, he slipped back into his room and closed the door to give me privacy. As the door fell shut behind him, I was left with his compliment ringing in my ears. I didn’t stop smiling until we climbed inside the armored vehicle that was our chariot.

“It’s strange, isn’t it?” I asked Andrew as we drove away from the hotel.

“What’s that?” he asked.

“You’re in a suit,” I said. “I’m in an evening gown. And we’re traveling through African cities in a military vehicle. There’s a freaking machine gun above our heads.”

Andrew glanced up and laughed. He knew I was right. This was by far the strangest way to travel. Yet, there was something oddly perfect about it.

“I guess this wasn’t what you had in mind,” Andrew said. “Most people go to Canada or Europe for their first trek outside of the states. You skipped straight to war-torn Africa.”

“It’s perfect,” I said. And it was. I couldn’t imagine anything more exciting or adventurous. Even just being at the dig site was enough for me.

“I hate to bring up work,” Andrew said. “But how much do you think this haul will bring in for us?”

“I’d have to analyze the pieces,” I said with a shrug. “Besides, you know what the artifacts are worth way better than I do.”

“I’m just curious about your opinion,” Andrew said. There was something hidden behind his smile that I didn’t recognize. As soon as I noticed it, it was gone. The subject shifted away from work, and by the time we arrived at the restaurant, Andrew’s question had flown free from my mind.

“I can’t believe you did this,” I said when we stepped inside. “How did you even pull it off?”

“They needed the money,” he said. “One perk of being wealthy.”

“Your definition of wealth and mine are two very different things.” I laughed.

“How so?” Andrew asked.

“Well, my family isn’t exactly poor,” I said. “My parents always did well for themselves. Most of my friends think of me as rich. If they met you, they definitely would not think that anymore.”

“I may not be rich for very long.” Andrew sighed. “With the way the business is going.”

“Your finances just need some sorting,” I said confidently. “We’ll get everything squared away. Don’t worry. Your fancy lifestyle is perfectly safe.”

“Good,” Andrew said, feigning seriousness. “Because I would hate to fire Liam.”

“You wouldn’t dare,” I teased.

“Never,” Andrew said. He laughed and then his expression turned solemn. “I could never do that to my mother.”

“Your mother?” I asked.

We were served our drinks and food quickly. Having the entire restaurant to ourselves made the wait time virtually nonexistent. A short, dumpy waiter laid plates in front of us without a word before he disappeared behind a curtain.

I waited for Andrew to elaborate, but he was too busy staring at the food. We ate slowly, and while the food was incredible, I barely knew what it was. Something in Andrew’s expression had drawn in my full attention. Still, I didn’t want to push him to talk about his mom if he wasn’t ready.

“She hired Liam herself,” Andrew finally said, almost twenty minutes later. “Liam and my father were always close, but it was my mom who he really adored. I think she reminded him of his sisters.”

“He told me about them,” I said with a nod. “He really misses them.”

“And her,” Andrew said simply. “Liam can talk about my mom for hours. Not that I blame him. She was incredible.”

“Will you tell me about her?” I asked cautiously.

Andrew smiled sadly. At first, I thought he would say no. After a few minutes, his eyes met mine, and he launched into story after story about his mother.

“I loved her,” he said. “Emily Hopper was the shining light of every room she entered. It was impossible not to notice her. My dad used to joke that it was simply her beauty that drew everyone in, but it wasn’t. She just radiated personality, you know? Every word she said was full of emotion, and every time she looked at you, it was like her eyes were piercing your soul.”

“Sounds intense,” I said.

“She was,” Andrew said. “But in the best way. God, I couldn’t get away with anything when she was alive.”

“No?” I laughed lightly.

“Hell no.” Andrew shook his head. “I think I spent most of my teen years grounded.”

“Troublemaker,” I teased.

“Mom was just on top of me all the time,” Andrew said. He looked down at his plate and smiled sadly. His eyes were dark with emotion, but he kept talking. “She knew everything I was going to do before I even did it. I still don’t know how she did that.”

“I think it’s a mom thing,” I said. “Mine was the same way.”

“She was?” Andrew asked, lifting his gaze to mine.

I nodded. “Although my mother was much more reserved,” I said. “She was shy. Quiet. My dad usually claimed people’s attention.”

“I can see that,” Andrew said. “Rick is rather…”

“Vivacious?” I finished for him.

“That’s one way to put it,” Andrew said. He was still smiling, but like always, talking about my dad put him in a slightly sour mood.

“Tell me more about your mom,” I said quickly. “I feel like I don’t know anything about your family, and yet, you know so much about mine. It’s crazy that we never met as kids. Our dads worked together for so long.”

“Twenty plus years,” Andrew said. He chuckled to himself. “Mom kept me away from the business as much as she could. Which, with my father, wasn’t an easy task.”

“She kept you away?” I frowned. “I always thought you grew up in the industry.”

“I did,” Andrew said. “But only because of my dad. When I was a kid, Mom insisted I have a life outside of Hopper Antiquities. She sent me on trips. She made sure I was involved in activities. No matter how much Dad pushed me toward the business, Mom pulled me away from it just as hard.”

“She didn’t want you to work for him?” I asked.

“It’s not that,” Andrew said. He sighed and closed his eyes as if he were remembering something both painful and beautiful. “Mom was thrilled when I went to work for Hopper. Once I became an adult, she lightened up and let Dad take the lead.”

“I don’t understand,” I said.

“Neither did I at the time,” Andrew said. “I was confused as hell when she threw me a party the day I started at Hopper. But now. Now, I think I get it.”

“You do?”

“She wanted me to see that life doesn’t revolve around work,” Andrew said wistfully. “As much as she loved my dad, she didn’t want me to become him. She wanted me to know that I could do more than just work. That I could travel for pleasure. Have adventures. Fall in love.”

My heart skipped a beat. Andrew was just talking about his mother, and yet, I couldn’t help but feel like he was somehow talking about me, too.

“I wish I could have met her,” I said.

Andrew smiled and let the conversation slowly change course. It was hard for him to talk about his mom. He missed her so much, and the more he revealed about her, the more I began to understand about him.

Later that evening, Andrew and I arrived back at the hotel just in time for my cellphone to ring. I glanced down at the screen. Kaddy’s name was flashing.

“Excuse me for a second?” I asked. Andrew nodded. I slipped inside my room and pressed my phone to my ear. “Hey you.”

“Soph!” Kaddy said loudly. “How’s Africa?”

I laughed. “Amazing. Seriously, this place is wild.”

“Rustic?” Kaddy asked.

“To say the least.” I sighed. “You would hate it.”

“Most definitely,” Kaddy said with confidence. “Do they even have running water?”

“Some places do,” I said. “The hotel does, at least.”

“Tell me about the dig,” Kaddy said. “But tell me quickly because this call is costing us both a fortune.”

“In that case, forget about the dig,” I said. “Let’s talk about the sex I had last night.”

“What?!”

I laughed and quickly regaled Kaddy with the details of the night before. She gasped and giggled, loving every second of it.

“I can’t believe you finally had sex,” Kaddy said. “This is incredible. Honestly, I never thought it would happen.”

“Thanks,” I said sarcastically.

“You know what I mean!” Kaddy said. “But seriously, are you okay? I mean, do you feel good about it? You’re not upset or freaking out or anything?”

“I feel amazing,” I said. “It was different than I imagined, but somehow, that made it better. I don’t know, Kaddy. It was great, and then today, with Andrew, was…”

I trailed off, not sure how to describe my complicated emotions. As quickly as I fell for Andrew, part of me was still afraid to move too fast. Kaddy picked up on my conflict without needing an explanation.

“Be careful,” she said. Her tone was caring and serious, which was rare for Kaddy. “Don’t fall for him just because he took your virginity. From everything you told me, Andrew isn’t exactly the best guy in the world.”

“He’s different than I first thought,” I said. “He’s definitely damaged. He has some serious issues, but he has a really amazing heart.”

“Oh god,” Kaddy said. She exhaled loudly. “You’re already in trouble.”

“What?”

“You like him too much,” Kaddy said.

“I do not,” I snapped. “I’m just getting to know him.”

“Like I said, be careful.”

Kaddy’s warning was heartfelt. I knew she meant well, but I brushed it away without much thought. I told her all about my day with Andrew, and then we said goodbye. When we hung up, I heard her voice echo in my head.

“Be careful.”

Shaking myself, I hurried into the bathroom to change out of my dress. Andrew wasn’t the guy Kaddy thought. He was different. Guarded and defensive, yes, but kind and genuine beneath the surface. Kaddy may have been worried, but I wasn’t.

19

Andrew

I took off my suit and hung it carefully in the closet. Sophie was in her room. When her phone rang, she practically ran inside. I didn’t know who called, but whoever it was, they were obviously important.

I tried not to let my jealousy get the better of me. Sam was nowhere around today, which helped, but I knew we would see him again soon. The closer Sophie and I became, the more I wanted her all to myself.

Today had been all about proving to Sophie that I cared about her. We got off on the wrong foot back in the states. When she moved into my place to work, I hated her simply for being related to Rick. I took all my anger and resentment out on her. I assumed she was just like him, a thief and a liar. But I was wrong.

Sophie was anything but those things. She was kind and genuine. Her heart was huge and her compassion even larger. She wanted to know me, to really know me, and in turn, I wanted to know everything about her. I couldn’t stand that Sam, or any other man might know things about her that I didn’t. In so many ways, she already felt like mine. My Sophie. I just hoped she felt the same way.

Once I was dressed in more comfortable clothes, I grabbed a bottle of wine from my suitcase and waiting by the door connecting our rooms. Sophie wouldn’t be on the phone for much longer. When she was done, I would be waiting to take her up to the roof.

It was the best place in the hotel. I’d scoped it out earlier, and while the surrounding area wasn’t exactly beautiful or elegant, being on the roof made it feel that way. Sophie deserved to see everything this world had to offer. I knew I couldn’t show her every inch of every continent, but I was determined to start somewhere.

I glanced at the closed door. Her voice was faint on the other side. All I could hear were soft mumbles, but I didn’t care. I didn’t want to listen in. I just wanted to see her again. Spending all day with her wasn’t enough.

Finally, the door creaked open, and she stepped into my room. The smile on her face was radiant and almost brought me to my knees. God, how could I have missed just how sexy she was? How did it take me so long to realize her beauty was everything?

I grinned back at her as she walked toward me. Her green eyes shimmered, and my stomach flipped nervously. No woman had ever affected me so deeply.

“Waiting for me?” Sophie asked.

“Of course.” I grinned and held up the bottle of wine. “What do you think?”

“Where did you get that?” Sophie asked. “I doubt there’s a liquor store around here.”

“I packed it.” I shrugged.

“Of course, you did.” Sophie smiled and shook her head.

“There’s a rooftop balcony,” I said, pointing up. “Care to join me?”

Sophie nodded and followed me toward the stairs in the hallway. We walked in silence until we reached the roof. I pushed open the door and let Sophie step out in front of me. Her eyes scanned the roof, a faint smile spreading across her face.

“It’s beautiful up here,” Sophie said. “The view is amazing.”

I nodded. “It really is. It’s so different from where we grew up.”

She smiled sadly. “I can’t believe my father got to see all of this, and I missed out.”

“Speaking of which, was that him on the phone?” I asked, keeping my tone nonchalant.

“My best friend,” Sophie said simply. “Kaddy.”

“Oh.” Relief flooded my body.

“She was just checking up on me,” Sophie said with a shrug. “Being in Africa can be a little dangerous, I guess.”

“Just a little.”

We both laughed and moved toward the railing. I leaned against the metal and peered down at the armored vehicles below us. Parker and one other SEAL were stationed with us. They wouldn’t leave until the morning shift arrived. I’d been a recipient of protection detail enough times to know how these things worked.

“I wonder where Sam is tonight,” Sophie said. She was speaking more to herself than to me. Still, my jealousy reared its ugly head. I felt my stomach clench and my throat tighten.

“He’ll probably be on our detail tomorrow,” I said. My voice was tense, despite my best efforts.

“I’d like to see him again before we leave,” Sophie said.

“I’m sure you will.”

Sophie glanced at my face and then sighed deeply. She took a step toward me and rested her head on my shoulder. All the tension drained from my body. Her touch was all the reassurance I needed.

“He’s just an old friend,” she said softly.

“I know,” I groaned and pulled away slightly. “I’m being ridiculous.”

“It’s cute,” Sophie said. She grinned wickedly and pulled me back to her.

“Jealousy is never cute,” I argued.

“Normally, I would agree with you,” Sophie said playfully. “But it works for you.”

“Does it?” I raised my eyebrows. Sophie laughed and kissed me.

My body reacted instantly. Sam was driven from my mind, and quite obviously from Sophie’s, as well. The kiss was short and gentle, but my skin felt like fire as Sophie pulled away with another grin.

“Wine?” I asked, holding up the bottle that was still clutched in my hand.

“Perfect.”

I poured each of us a glass and handed one to Sophie.

“To Africa?” I asked.

“To Africa.” She grinned and clinked her glass against mine.

We sipped our wine and talked about nothing. Every time we talked, it became easier and easier. When we first met, I could barely formulate sentences around her. My anger with Sophie’s father eclipsed everything else. Now, I could talk to Sophie for hours without once getting tongue tied.

“So,” Sophie said after an hour of mindless chit chat. “I guess we should probably talk about last night.”

It was late. Night had faded into early morning and our bottle of wine was dangerously close to empty. I could feel the alcohol coursing through my veins. When I looked in Sophie’s eyes, I saw that they were slightly blurred. She wasn’t entirely sober, either.

“We can talk about anything you want,” I said carefully.

“I just…” Sophie began. She trailed off, staring up at the sky without another word. Her cheeks were flushed pink. She was nervous.

“Are you okay?” I asked. “Because, if we moved too quickly, I understand.”

“No.” Sophie shook her head. “I don’t feel that way at all.”

“Then, what are you thinking?” I asked.

“I guess, I’m just embarrassed.” Sophie sighed. “I was a virgin, and I’m just worried that maybe I didn’t live up to your expectations.”

I had to fight the urge to laugh. Sophie’s worries were insane. Our night together had been incredible. I still couldn’t stop thinking about it. All I wanted was to go back downstairs and relive it over and over again. She more than lived up to my expectations, not that I’d had any. In the moment, I wasn’t expecting anything. I just let fate take its course.

“You were amazing,” I said. Sophie’s eyes met mine. She looked more vulnerable than I’d ever seen her. “It was incredible. At least, it was for me.”

“It was for me, too,” Sophie said quickly. “I just, I know you’re more experienced than me, and I would hate to think that I was a disappointment to you.”

“That would be impossible.”

Sophie smiled shyly. Her body relaxed slightly, but she still looked uncomfortable. I wanted to put her mind at ease, to somehow prove to her that her worries were unfounded. I knew there wasn’t anything I could say. The only way she would believe me was with time. The longer I stuck around, the more she would trust me. Instead of reassurance, I settled on asking a question that had been pulling at my brain all day.

“I am curious about something,” I said.

“What’s that?” Sophie asked.

“You’re twenty-six, right?” I asked. Sophie nodded. “Why did you wait until now? I mean, someone who looks like you must have had the opportunity long before you met me.”

Sophie sighed and shook her head. She seemed more relaxed now, but I wasn’t sure she would actually answer my question.

“I’m sorry,” I said, shaking my head. “That was way too personal. It’s the wine. Forgive me.”

“You can ask me anything,” Sophie said. “I was just thinking how best to answer.”

“Okay.”

“I told you before, I’ve never really had a serious relationship,” she said. “I dated guys in the past. But I was either too young, or the guys were too casual, you know?”

“What about Sam?” I asked, not sure I wanted to hear the answer. “How long were you two together?”

“A while,” Sophie said. “But it was high school. I didn’t want to have sex then. I was too young. Way too young. Honestly, the possibility never even occurred to me.”

“Do you ever regret waiting?” I asked.

“No.” Sophie shook her head. “I always wanted it to be special. I wanted it to mean something.”

“Did it?” I asked. “Mean something?”

My eyes were locked on Sophie’s. She stared back at me. Her face was full of unnamed emotions. A million thoughts flew through my mind, but the most prominent was how desperately I wanted to kiss her.

“You tell me,” Sophie said.

I took a step forward. It might have been the wine or just my insane desire for her. Whatever it was, I couldn’t stop myself from kissing her. My lips claimed hers with desperation, and I couldn’t tear myself away.

We lost ourselves in the feel of each other. Sophie’s back was pressed against the metal railing, and my hands flew all over her body. The curve of her hips drew me in further, making me groan and slide my tongue deep inside her mouth. She moaned against my lips and ran her fingers through my hair. I stepped forward, pressing my body harder against hers. She held onto me, and my head spun. I couldn’t catch my breath. I didn’t want to. All I wanted was her.

“Is that a yes?” Sophie asked breathlessly. She wrenched herself away from me to look up into my eyes.

“A yes?” I asked blankly. My head was still spinning from that kiss. I couldn’t make sense of her question.

“About last night,” Sophie said. “Did it mean something? Or, was it just a one-night thing?”

I grinned and kissed her softly. She sighed and sank into me. Her palms rested on my chest while our kiss grew harder, more intense. Within seconds, I was out of breath all over again.

“What do you think?” I asked, barely moving away from her.

“I think we should go downstairs,” Sophie said.

I nodded vigorously. Sophie laughed and took my hand. She stepped away from the railing and tugged me forward. We made our way downstairs, back toward our rooms. I’d been waiting all day for the chance to be alone with Sophie again, to kiss her endlessly, and see her naked body one more time.

“My room or yours?” I asked playfully.

“Mine. Yours. The hallway. The ice machine.” Sophie shrugged. “I don’t care.”

I laughed and grabbed her around the waist. She was giggling as I unlocked my door and pulled her roughly inside. We were barely over the threshold when my lips found hers. I kissed her long and hard. I wanted the moment to last forever. We had all night. I wasn’t in a hurry.

“You taste amazing,” I groaned against her lips. “God, I want you.”

“Prove it.” Sophie’s voice was low and seductive. My dick twitched in my pants. I growled and kissed her again, leading us both toward the bed.

20

Sophie

Andrew tore my clothes from my body. His hands were like lightning as they flew over me. Not a single inch of my skin was left untouched. I felt hot flames lick me wherever his fingertips settled. Within seconds, I was sopping wet and desperate for him.

I had spent all day trying not to think about sex, but being with Andrew was enough to drive me crazy. Just watching him interact with the villagers and take control at the dig site was a huge turn on. I found myself daydreaming about him fucking me into oblivion. No matter how hard I tried to keep my cool, I couldn’t stop myself from becoming flushed with desire.

Now that we were finally alone, finally able to give each other the one thing we wanted more than any other, Andrew couldn’t seem to control himself. I was naked in seconds, and his lips were all over me as he pushed me backward onto the bed. I giggled as he nibbled my skin and trailed his tongue down my neck.

“You’re perfect,” he groaned and attacked my tits, biting and sucking on my nipples until I saw stars.

“Oh god,” I moaned and writhed beneath him. He held me tightly, pinning me to the bed. My head spun, and my legs dripped with desire.

Andrew slid one hand between my legs. His fingers found my clit, and I cried out. Every new thing he did felt more amazing than the last. He rubbed my clit, dipping his fingers in my wetness and growling to himself.

“You’re so fucking wet,” he growled and rubbed me faster.

“Oh god!” I cried out and rocked my hips upward.

Andrew slipped one finger inside of me. I watched as his eyes rolled back in his head. He wanted me so badly, and the sight was enough to push me over the edge and make me come. I shot my hips up, pressing myself hard into his hand. I came so hard that my entire body shook. The orgasm took me by surprise. I wasn’t expecting it to happen so fast, but the effect Andrew had on me was instant and intense.

“Andrew,” I moaned and rocked my hips into his hand again, slower this time. I wanted to drag out the sensations that were shooting through my body.

He rubbed me softly before pulling away. I whined in protest until I saw that he was finally getting naked. He’d been so focused on me and my body that he hadn’t yet bothered to undress.

I was breathing hard as I watched him remove his shirt. His perfect ab muscles begged me to touch them. I sat up and crawled to the end of the bed. Andrew’s eyes were locked on my tits as I moved. He licked his lips, and I grinned.

“Come here,” I begged.

Andrew stepped forward, and I grabbed the waistband of his jeans. Yanking him forward, I ripped open the button and slid the pants down to his ankles. He stepped out of them as I ran my hands over his chest.

My hands found his boxers, and I tugged gently, looking up into his face while I pushed his underwear to the floor. His dick was rock-hard. I stroked his length slowly at first, watching as his face grew red. His eyes never left mine.

Even though we’d done this before, I expected to feel nervous. I thought fear would grip my chest, but in that moment, I’d never felt more confident. I lowered my head and slowly licked his tip.

“Fuck,” he groaned and tangled his fingers in my hair.

My lips wrapped themselves around him, and just like that, I took him all the way down my throat. Andrew grunted and growled while I moved my tongue over his cock. He rocked himself forward, using my hair for leverage while I gave myself over to him.

I sucked him hard and fast, looking up to enjoy the pleasure in his eyes. I could feel him start to twitch inside my mouth, and I pulled away quickly. All I could think was not yet. I wasn’t done with him. I wanted more. I wanted him inside of me.

The second my mouth left him, he was on top of me. He practically tackled me onto the bed, kissing me deeply while he positioned himself between my legs. I spread them apart for him, wrapping them around his waist and pulling him into me.

“Andrew,” I breathed as he thrusted his hips forward and buried himself deep inside me. His face was red, his entire body trembling with a desperate need.

We moved together effortlessly. Andrew fucked me so well that I was soon bordering on the brink of yet another orgasm. My legs shook, and my toes curled as I felt myself spill over the edge.

“Oh god!” I cried out. “Andrew! Fuck! Andrew!”

“Say my name again,” he ordered, slamming into me harder than ever.

“Andrew!” I screamed. “Andrew!”

He growled and lifted me easily off the bed. He was still buried inside me as he flipped me on top of him. I didn’t stop to think. My hips moved forward on their own. I rode him so hard and so fast that I thought my body might come completely undone.

Andrew’s eyes ravished me as I bounced up and down on top of him. He dug his finger into my ass and pulled me forward, watching my tits with hungry eyes.

“You like what you see?” I asked, panting.

“Hell yes,” Andrew growled and lifted his hips up to meet me.

I let my head fall back and my eyes fall shut. My body was hot and covered in sweat. I was shaking. My heart pounded so hard inside my chest that I could feel it in my toes, but I didn’t care. I was so overwhelmed by Andrew that everything else flew from my mind. He was the only thing that existed. Just him. Just Andrew.

“Sophie,” he groaned. At the sound of my name, my eyes flew open and settled on his face. His eyes rolled back in his head. “Fuck, Sophie.”

Hearing him say my name was more than I could take. I fell forward and caught myself, my hands pressed into the bed on either side of Andrew’s head. My tits bounced against his face as I continued to ride him harder than ever.

I sought out another orgasm, letting my body lead the way toward undeniable pleasure. Andrew sucked on my nipples and slapped my ass, making me cry out and moan louder and louder.

“I’m so close,” I said desperately. “Oh god. Yes.”

Andrew’s grunts were feral as he neared his own release. “That’s it baby. You’re so fucking tight. I love it.” His cock trembled inside of me, and with a few more thrusts, he came so hard that I thought our bodies might fuse together forever.

My own orgasm followed close behind. I trembled and screamed out Andrew’s name over and over until the waves of pleasure faded. Even after, I couldn’t bring myself to move. I laid down on top of Andrew. He was still inside of me. His arms wrapped protectively around my naked, sweaty body.

Neither of us wanted to pull apart. The moment was too damn good, too perfect for it to end. I could have laid there, resting my head on Andrew’s chest and feeling his rapid heartbeat against my ear, for hours.

I relaxed, and he stirred beneath me. He sighed deeply and stroked my skin, kissing my shoulder gently and holding me tighter against his chest.

“I should probably move.” I laughed softly.

“Don’t you dare.” Andrew’s arms tightened even more. I giggled and pressed myself closer to him. I felt so safe in his arms. How we’d gotten to that point was a mystery, but I never wanted to let go.

It was a few more minutes before I forced myself to slide to the side. I hit the bed with a groan. Andrew laughed as he turned to look at my face. I knew my hair was a mess and that my cheeks were flushed, but I didn’t care. I was exhausted and more satisfied than ever.

“You look beautiful,” Andrew said. His voice was low, softer than I’d ever heard it.

“I’m a mess.” I laughed and rolled my eyes.

“You’re gorgeous.”

I sighed as Andrew pulled me to him. He wrapped one arm around me and held me close to his chest. His breathing was slowly returning to normal, but my own was still ragged. I closed my eyes and breathed in his scent. I wanted to memorize everything about this moment, everything about Andrew.

I traced small circles along the skin of his chest, making him shiver and hold me tighter. Neither of us spoke for the rest of the night. There wasn’t anything to say. Our bodies said everything for us. And yet, when Andrew let out a loud yawn, I found myself wishing he would say something anyway.

Instead, his body relaxed and small snores rippled from his throat. I sighed and closed my own eyes, hoping sleep would take me prisoner, but knowing my hope was futile.

Andrew drifted off to sleep easily. I laid beside him for hours, staring at the ceiling and trying not to let my mind wander. Our night together was even better than the last. My body was exhausted, and I was happier than I could ever remember being. I never wanted our trip to end, but sadly, we were leaving for Maine the very next day.

Falling for Andrew was never part of my plan. When I first moved into the mansion, I hated him. Not only was he being a jerk about my father, but he was rude to me. His house was the last place I wanted to be. After just a couple of weeks, my feelings had changed completely.

Being in Africa with Andrew was everything. It was an adventure that I never thought I would experience. Sex with him was incredible, and just the thought of it sent waves of desire shooting through my body. If it were up to me, I would never leave the hotel room. We would stay in bed together for days, exploring each other’s bodies and talking about anything that popped into our heads.

But I knew that couldn’t happen. When the sun rose the next morning, I knew our time in Africa was limited. In just a few hours, we would head back to Maine. Everything that happened between us would either follow us, or it would be left behind to fade into distant memories.

As I laid beside Andrew, my head tucked into the groove of his arm, fear overwhelmed me. How would Andrew feel about me when we returned home? Would he want our time together to exist only in Africa? Or would he want to keep seeing me?

These questions plagued me as I tried desperately to fall asleep. Worrying about all the “what ifs” drove me crazy. I didn’t want to work myself up into a frenzy, but I knew that was exactly what I was doing. I squeezed my eyes closed and tried to clear my head. I focused on Andrew’s deep, soft breathing.

It didn’t help. Instead of Andrew’s breathing, I heard Kaddy’s warning echo once again in my head. “Be careful,” she said. “Be careful.”

I was so sure that Kaddy was wrong about Andrew. Everything inside of me screamed that I could trust him, that he was a good man. Then, I heard Kaddy’s voice again. And my father’s. Both telling me to stay away, to protect myself.

But staying away was the last thing I wanted to do. All the distance that once existed between Andrew and me was now gone. We were connected. I loved getting to know him. When we returned to Maine, I wanted things to continue, not end. I wanted to keep seeing Andrew. To continue lying next to him at night. To find out more about his childhood. To find out everything there was to know about him.

As sleep finally found me, I couldn’t help but feel afraid that, despite my feelings, things between Andrew and me were about to end.

21

Andrew

Thursday morning arrived much earlier than I would have liked. Sunlight streamed through the windows, and I groaned, rolling away from the bright light and squeezing my eyes tightly shut. My body ached from the night before. I stretched out my legs and grinned to myself, remembering exactly why I felt so tired and weak. Sophie.

Her name popped into my head, and my smile widened. I finally opened my eyes and rolled back over, expecting to see Sophie lying next to me. She wasn’t. The bed was empty, and Sophie was nowhere in sight. I sat up quickly and scanned the room. The bathroom door was wide open, but Sophie wasn’t inside. The door joining our rooms was shut, and my own room was small enough that I didn’t have to get out of bed to know she was gone.

An emptiness gripped my stomach. Where did she go? Did she go next door to get dressed? Or did she regret last night and run away the second her eyes opened?

I quickly jumped out of bed and grabbed some clothes. I still needed to shower, but I didn’t care. I just wanted to find Sophie and make sure she was okay. I couldn’t help but feel like I did something wrong. Why else would Sophie sneak out of bed first thing in the morning?

Once I was fully dressed, I knocked on the door between our rooms, trying to keep my panic in check. It wasn’t long before I heard soft footsteps approaching. She opened the door with a bright smile on her face.

“Good morning.” She beamed and stood aside to let me in.

“Where’d you go?” I asked quickly.

“Oh,” Sophie said. “I just came over here to take a shower and pack. We’re leaving this afternoon, right?”

“Yeah,” I said, shaking my head. I’d almost forgotten that our trip was already coming to an end. “I just woke up, and you were gone.”

“I’m sorry,” Sophie said. “I didn’t think you’d mind.”

I stared at her face, not sure what to say. Honestly, I was just as surprised by my little outburst as she was. I’d never freaked out so much before, especially not over a woman. When I woke up and found Sophie gone, I panicked. I felt like the world was crashing down around me. I couldn’t stand the thought of being without her.

“I was just thinking we could get breakfast,” I said quickly, trying to cover up how nervous I’d been just seconds before. “You hungry?”

Sophie nodded. “Starving. I’m almost done packing.”

“Great,” I said. “I’ll get ready, and then we’ll head out.”

“Perfect.” Sophie smiled again and watched me slip back into my room.

Once the door closed behind me, I sighed and shook my head roughly. What was I thinking? How stupid could I be? If Sophie wasn’t freaked out about things before, she definitely was now. I couldn’t believe I’d let myself react like such a crazy person.

I jumped in the shower, hoping I could wash off the awkwardness of the morning. Sophie only left so she could pack. I shouldn’t have worried so much, but when I saw that she was gone, I couldn’t stop myself from thinking the worst.

After all, this was the last day of our trip. In just a couple of hours, we would head back to Maine, and everything would either go back to the way it was before, or I didn’t know what the other option was. All I knew was that I didn’t want things to end between us. Sophie had become such a huge part of my life. In just a couple of weeks, I’d gotten to know her better than I imagined, and everything I knew was amazing.

I took a quick shower and dressed in fresh clothes. After throwing all my things into my suitcase, I hurried back outside to meet Sophie. We had a lot to talk about, and I knew breakfast would be the perfect time to discuss our little situation. I tried to prepare myself for rejection, just in case it came, but it didn’t work. When I saw Sophie step out of her room, my stomach tightened, and my mouth felt dry.

She looked beautiful. She wore a pair of faded blue jeans and a long-sleeved t-shirt with the sleeves rolled up to her elbows. The jeans fit her perfectly, hugging her hips and ass so well that I almost suggested we skip breakfast. When she smiled at me, her green eyes lit up in the morning sun, and I lost the ability to speak.

“You ready?” she asked.

I nodded and led the way. Our armed guards were waiting for us by their vehicle. Just like I’d predicted, Sam was among them. He grinned when he saw Sophie, and she smiled back. When he moved in for a hug, though, she stepped back politely and took my hand.

I looked down at our intertwined fingers with a smile. She grinned at me and pulled me forward. We sat side by side in the vehicle as Parker drove us to breakfast. We were eating at a place not far from the airport.

“Are you okay?” Sophie asked quietly.

“Of course,” I said. “Why wouldn’t I be?”

“You just seem different this morning,” she said. “Distracted.”

“A little,” I admitted. “We’ll talk about it at breakfast.”

“Okay.” Sophie frowned and looked away. I didn’t want to worry her, but I also didn’t want to discuss our relationship with her ex-boyfriend sitting inches away from us.

We reached the restaurant, and I helped Sophie out of the vehicle. She held my hand again as we walked inside and sat down. The food was good, but my mind was so preoccupied that I barely tasted it. All I could think about was Maine and what would happen once we made it back.

“I’ve been thinking,” I said. I took a sip of my drink and cleared my throat. “Before we head back, we should probably talk about a few things.”

“Okay,” Sophie said slowly. “Like what?”

“Well,” I said. “Like us.”

Sophie blinked and looked down at her plate. Her cheeks were slightly pink, but she recovered quickly. When she looked back up at me, her green eyes had a steely glint behind them. She suddenly looked like the Sophie I knew back in Maine. Strong and determined. She was ready for whatever came her way.

“What about us exactly?” Sophie asked. Her tone was professional. I hated it.

“I just want to make sure we’re on the same page before we get back home,” I said. “Because, well, when I woke up this morning and you were gone, I’ve never felt anything like that before.”

She frowned. “What do you mean?”

“I was miserable,” I said simply.

Sophie stared at me blankly. “Miserable?”

I sighed and shook my head. “I don’t know why,” I said. “I just, I rolled over and you were gone. I freaked out. I thought you regretted what happened between us.”

“You thought I regretted it?” Sophie asked. I nodded and watched as she slowly shook her head. “No, I don’t regret it.”

“I know you just went to pack and shower,” I said. “But I was scared. And that’s rare for me. I never get that worked up about anything. Especially not a woman.”

“I didn’t just leave so I could pack,” Sophie said.

“Then, why?”

“I was freaked out, too,” Sophie said with a sigh. “I could barely sleep last night. I couldn’t stop thinking about what was going to happen today.”

“When we leave?” I asked.

Sophie nodded. “I know that going back to Maine means things will change,” she said. “But I don’t want them to. I’ve had so much fun these past few days. This trip was so much better than I imagined, and right now, I just really don’t want to go home.”

“Me neither.” I laughed softly. “If I didn’t have to get back for work, I already would have extended our stay.”

Sophie smiled shyly. I could tell that wasn’t the answer she expected. Her own fears were the same as mine. Neither of us wanted anything to change.

“So,” she said. “When we get back, we’ll still be… like this?”

I nodded. “Yes,” I said. “I mean, if that’s what you want.”

“Of course, it is.”

I grinned and took a bite of my food. For the first time all morning, I felt relaxed. Knowing Sophie felt the same way was all I needed. Suddenly, the sun seemed warmer, the food tasted better, and the prospect of returning to Maine wasn’t so terrible.

“Thank you,” Sophie said as we finished breakfast.

“For what?” I asked.

“This trip.” Sophie looked around the restaurant. “For bringing me with you.”

We finished our breakfast and then quickly made our way to the airport. The private jet was waiting for us on the tarmac. Airport staff were loading the artifacts from the dig below the plane. I squeezed Sophie’s hand and fought the urge to hurry over to them.

“Go,” she said. “You know you want to.”

“I just want to make sure everything is loaded properly,” I said. “If those artifacts are damaged in transit…”

“Go.” Sophie laughed and pushed me forward.

I smiled gratefully and hurried over to the plane. For the next hour, I fell back into my old self. I was short and professional to everyone I encountered, making sure that each item was packed and loaded with the utmost care. If anything was damaged, we would lose thousands of dollars. I couldn’t let that happen.

I was so distracted with work that I didn’t notice Sophie standing beside Sam. When the last crate was safely tucked away beneath the plane, I turned around to see the two of them saying goodbye. Sophie wrapped her arms around Sam’s neck, and he hugged her back, lingering longer than I liked.

As I watched them, I expected to feel jealous. Instead, I just smiled to myself and turned away. Sophie wanted to be with me. She’d made that clear over breakfast. I had nothing to worry about. Sam wasn’t a threat. In minutes, Sophie and I would be flying away from this place. We would land in Maine and disappear inside my family’s mansion, just the two of us.

“You ready to go?” I asked as Sophie bounced over to me.

She grinned and stood on her tiptoes to kiss me. With a nod, we hurried onto the plane and took our seats.

“I’m a little sad to leave,” Sophie said. She stared wistfully out the window as the plane’s engine roared beneath us.

“We’ll be back,” I said confidently.

“We will?” Sophie raised her eyebrows.

“One day,” I said. “But before that, there are so many other places you need to see. Venice is incredible. Anywhere in Italy, really. But there’s also France and Germany. Turkey and Greece. Even Russia. Not to mention the Philippines and Taiwan.”

“Whoa.” Sophie laughed. “Slow down.”

“Never.” I grinned and kissed her as the plane began to rise into the air.

I barely felt our ascent as I lost myself in the feel of Sophie’s lips. She tasted incredible, and her hands were soft against my skin. I groaned and ran my fingers through her hair. Soon, my head was filled with familiar thoughts.

“You know,” I said, pulling away from her. “There is one thing I’ve never done.”

“What’s that?” Sophie asked, fire igniting behind her eyes.

“I’ve never had sex on a plane.”

Sophie grinned and crawled onto my lap. She straddled me easily, her hands flying to the back of my head. She pulled me to her roughly, slamming her lips against mine and rocking her hips back and forth against my crotch.

22

Sophie

Andrew was hard within seconds. I could feel his dick begging to be freed from his jeans. As I rubbed myself harder against him, his hands slid down my back to my ass. He gripped me tightly, groaning and kissing me with an intensity that left me breathless. I’d started out in control, but as the plane began to rise higher into the sky, Andrew took over.

I didn’t mind. As he lifted us both from his seat, I wrapped my legs around his waist. He supported me easily, his hands pressed beneath my ass and my arms wrapped tightly around his neck. We never broke our kiss. Not for a second. My tongue lashed against his, and his fought right back. We were trapped in a furious frenzy, both beyond desperate to get each other naked.

Andrew carried me toward the back of the plane. I suddenly realized the beauty of having a private jet at your disposal. There were no other passengers to contend with. The flight staff left us alone unless we requested their assistance. Andrew and I existed inside our own bubble.

Andrew moved us toward the bathroom. Despite being mostly alone, I knew stripping naked in our seats wasn’t an option. Still, I could barely contain my desire. All I wanted was to feel Andrew’s bare skin against mine.

We reached the bathroom, and Andrew kicked open the door. He set me on the counter quickly, his hand already moving to the bottom of my shirt. In one motion, he lifted my shirt over my head and tossed it away. Our lips were only apart for a second, but it was too long. I grabbed him and kissed him again, not wanting anything to separate us.

We kissed for a long time, longer than we’d ever kissed before. My body was begging for more, but I held back. I wanted to go slow this time, to remember every single second.

Andrew and I had thrown ourselves into each other so completely. When we were together, it was animalistic and desperate. I didn’t think. I didn’t pause to consider anything other than how badly I wanted him.

As we kissed in the bathroom, I found myself wanting to take my time. Now that I knew Andrew wanted to be with me, I felt more relaxed. It was like I could calm down and just enjoy the feel of his body. My desperation faded. In its place was a deep-seated desire that I’d never felt before. It was stronger and more insistent than anything else.

I wrapped my legs tighter around Andrew’s waist and pulled him forward. He groaned and pressed himself against me, our lips still lashing roughly against each other. His rock-hard cock pressed against my jeans, begging me for more. The feeling of it was enough to shake my resolve to move slowly.

With a gasp, I pulled away from Andrew’s lips. My hands moved to his shirt. I yanked it over his head and lowered my lips to his chest. I kissed him softly, licking his skin and savoring the taste.

“Sophie,” he groaned and tangled his fingers in my hair. “You’re torturing me.”

“That’s the point.” I moaned and licked him again, moving even slower than before.

I took my time, kissing his naked skin and rubbing my fingertips down his body. When I reached his jeans, I unbuttoned them and slowly pushed them down. Andrew stepped back to help me. He removed his pants and boxers in one swift motion, lunging forward to kiss me again.

I pushed him away gently, grinning wickedly as I took his dick in my hands.

“Not just yet,” I whispered.

Andrew groaned as I moved my hands slowly over him. He writhed and panted with desperation as I stroked him.

“Sophie.” His eyes rolled back in his head. I moved my hand faster, enjoying the sight of his pleasure.

Finally, it was too much for Andrew to take. He growled and jerked himself away from me. My hand fell away from his dick as he claimed my lips one more time. I gasped, but Andrew barely gave me the chance to breathe before his hands were pulling on my jeans.

He ripped them off my body and threw them to the floor, my panties going along with them. His hands slid around my back to unhook my bra. In seconds, we were both completely naked, and Andrew’s desire for me was stronger than ever.

All thoughts of moving slowly flew straight out of my mind as Andrew kissed me senseless. I moaned against his lips and lifted my hips for him. He pressed his cock against my pussy, and my entire body reacted. I pressed forward as he thrusted forward. Deep, hard penetration was all I was after, and I got it.

“Yes,” I moaned and pulled my lips away from Andrew’s.

I needed to breathe, but Andrew didn’t give me the chance. His lips attacked my neck. He pulled my head back by my hair, giving himself more room to tease my skin. His hips rocked into me hard and fast while his mouth ravished every inch of me he could reach.

When he reached my nipples, I cried out and pushed myself forward. He was buried deep inside me, moving so fast that I couldn’t distinguish between all the sensations that were flooding through my body. I was on fire, my body flushed with need and ecstasy.

“Moan for me,” he ordered before biting down on my nipple.

“Fuck,” I cried out before screaming his name.

Hot, long waves of pleasure cascaded through me, making my toes curl and my head fall even farther back. I came so fast that it even took Andrew by surprise. He groaned and bit me harder, licking my sensitive skin and continuing to slam his hips forward.

My orgasm lasted longer than any other. I was trembling. I threw myself forward and held onto Andrew tightly, feeling beads of sweat forming on his skin. My entire body begged to be close to him. I never wanted to lose this moment.

“Come here,” Andrew ordered roughly. He pulled out of me and yanked me off the counter. I hit the floor, my legs unsteady.

Andrew spun me around and pushed me forward. He moved slower as he bent me over the counter. His hands trailed down my back. He slapped my ass twice, growling to himself before he gently spread my legs apart.

I looked up at the mirror above me. I could see Andrew standing behind me, his eyes staring hungrily at my waiting body. I’d never seen him look at me that way before. There was more than just sexual need his eyes. He was reveling in the moment. The way he traced my skin with his fingers made me feel both sexy and safe. It was incredible.

“Take me, Andrew,” I whispered.

His eyes snapped up to meet mine. We stared at each other in the mirror, unspoken emotion flying between us.

“Take me,” I said again. “Please.”

I never imagined myself as the type to beg, but in that moment, I couldn’t stop myself. My entire body trembled with anticipation. Andrew’s eyes were ablaze as we stared at each other in the mirror. I couldn’t tear my gaze away from him.

He looked down, ravishing my naked body with his eyes. I spread my legs farther for him, and he slipped his fingers between my folds.

“Oh god,” I moaned and sank forward. I pressed myself into the counter as Andrew positioned himself behind me.

He slid inside me slowly, making me moan and wiggle with pleasure. We’d only been together a few times, and already, I knew this was unusual for Andrew. He usually moved with a powerful speed that left me breathless and panting. This time, his hips rocked forward slowly. The look on his face told me he was savoring every second.

“You feel amazing,” he said and moved faster.

I watched him in the mirror, not wanting to miss a single second. His eyes rolled back, and I felt him lose control. He moved harder, thrusting forward with a power that made me gasp. My body shook for him, and his grip on my hips grew tighter.

Before I could think, Andrew’s self-control disappeared. He took me harder and faster than ever before. I slammed into the counter and gasped, letting myself go completely. Ecstasy filled me, traveling from my core to my toes. I knew I wouldn’t last much longer without coming again.

“Andrew,” I panted. “Oh god, yes, Andrew.”

“Sophie,” Andrew said between thrusts. “Do you like that?”

“Fuck yes!” I cried out. “Oh god!”

“Say my name,” Andrew ordered. “Say it again.”

“Andrew!” I screamed as loud as I could. I didn’t care if the flight staff heard us. I didn’t care if the people on the ground could hear me. “Andrew!”

I came for the second time and collapsed against the counter. Andrew’s hands moved from my hips to my tits. He held onto them while he continued to thrust. His grunts were louder and more insistent. He was seeking his own release now, his own pleasure.

When he finished, he released an earth-shattering groan. He fell slightly forward, pressing himself deeper inside of me and holding on tightly. I was still panting from my own orgasm. Andrew and I trembled together as we let the sensations rock through us.

After a few minutes, Andrew pulled away from me and rested his back against the wall. I slowly turned around to face him. My legs were still unstable, but I was slowly getting my strength back.

“Did that fulfill your fantasy?” I asked with a grin. “Sex on an airplane?”

“You fulfill all of my fantasies,” Andrew said. I blushed because from the look on his face, he really meant it.

“That was incredible,” I said. “I don’t think I’m going to be able to make it back to our seats.”

Andrew laughed and pushed himself away from the wall. We got dressed slowly, taking our time. We were in no hurry to return to our seats. The flight was going to be long, and we’d just figured out our favorite way to past the time.

“Are you hungry?” Andrew asked as we slipped out of the bathroom.

“I should probably eat,” I said with a nod. “If I’m going to keep my strength up.”

“For what?” Andrew asked, a wicked grin spreading across his face.

“Round two.”

Andrew laughed and led the way toward our seats. We sat down and called the flight attendant over. She brought our food quickly, leaving us alone to eat. It wasn’t long before our sexual hunger overpowered our physical hunger.

The glint in Andrew’s eyes did horrible things to me. I tossed my lunch aside and crawled onto his lap once again. This time, we didn’t bother making our way to the bathroom. Andrew took me right there in our seats.

The rest of the flight continued in the same way. We ate and talked, laughing and enjoying each other’s company until desire took over. We didn’t fight it. We simply gave in to the need whenever it rose up inside of us. By the time we landed, I was weak and beyond happy.

“Are you glad to be stateside again?” Andrew asked.

I shrugged. “Africa was amazing.”

“You’ll go back,” Andrew promised.

I smiled and held his hand as we made our way to the car. The drive back to the mansion was short and quiet. Andrew and I were both exhausted from the trip, but mostly from the plane ride. I knew I’d be asleep within seconds of my head hitting the pillow.

We got back to the mansion just as the sun began to set. It was perfect timing.

“Where are you going?” Andrew asked as I moved toward the staircase that led to my bedroom.

“I’m exhausted,” I said. “I need sleep.”

“Me too,” Andrew said. “This way.”

He smiled and held out his hand for me to take. I was surprised, but I took his hand and let him lead me across the house. We slipped inside Andrew’s bedroom and both collapsed on the bed, sleep taking us instantly.

23

Andrew

When I woke up the next morning, Sophie was once again gone. This time, I didn’t panic. I just sighed and pushed myself out of bed. It was Friday morning, which meant I would spend most of the day in my office. For the first time in years, I hated the idea of going to work. All I wanted to do was find Sophie and spend the day with her. I knew she was probably in her wing of the house, showering and getting ready for the day.

It took all my energy to climb into my own shower and wake myself up. By the time I had adjusted to consciousness, it was time for breakfast. I got dressed quickly and hurried downstairs. It wasn’t until I reached the dining room that I realized I’d forgotten to style my hair. I saw my reflection in the mirror that sat above the drink cart and stared blankly at myself. Something was different, but at first, I couldn’t place it.

“Good morning, Mr. Andrew,” Liam’s voice called out from behind me. I spun around with a grin. Liam was smiling, but when I turned to face him, the smile fell into a frown. “Are you feeling all right, Mr. Andrew?”

“I feel fine,” I said. “Why?”

“You didn’t do your hair this morning,” Liam said nervously. “Are you sure you aren’t feeling sick?”

“Probably just the jet lag.” I yawned.

Liam’s face relaxed. He seemed to believe my jet lag excuse. “Breakfast?” Liam asked.

“Please.” I nodded eagerly and sat down in my usual seat.

Liam hurried into the kitchen to get the food. My eyes found the mirror again, and I shook my head. Things were slipping through the cracks. My desire to work was all but gone, and even my appearance was no longer a concern. I didn’t care that my hair wasn’t done. For the first time, I didn’t feel like I needed the control of a well-styled appearance.

My thoughts had returned to Sophie before Liam reappeared in the dining room. He laid a plate down in front of me and then slipped back in the kitchen to get my coffee.

“How was the trip?” Liam asked as I took a long gulp of my coffee. The warmth spread through my chest, and I sighed deeply. I hadn’t realized it, but my body was beat. I didn’t know if it was from traveling across the world or from losing myself in Sophie’s alluring body.

“It was great,” I said. “We went to the village my dad found years ago.”

“You did?” Liam raised his eyebrows. “Were they happy to see you?”

I nodded. “Sad to hear about Dad, though.”

“I’m sure,” Liam said. “They loved him dearly.”

“Everyone loved him,” I said.

Liam’s eyes narrowed slightly as he searched my face. He knew something was different about me. I thought about telling him everything, but I knew now wasn’t the time.

“The dig was perfect,” I said. “We got over twenty artifacts, two of which will be worth thousands when they’re cleaned up.”

“Did you find anything for Miss Antoinette?” Liam asked.

“I did,” I said. “Though I don’t know how satisfied she’ll be. The dig wasn’t as extensive as she was led to believe.”

“Will that be a problem?” Liam asked.

I shrugged. The truth was, I didn’t care. If Anti was angry about the artifacts, there wasn’t anything I could do about it. She would either be grateful or bitter. Either way, I didn’t want to waste my time thinking about it.

“Did Miss Sophie have a good time?” Liam asked.

“She seemed to,” I said without looking at him. “The village was her favorite part, I think.”

“You took her to the village?” Liam asked, a tone of surprise in his voice.

“Of course,” I said. “I couldn’t just leave her at the hotel. Besides, the whole point of bringing her along was to show her a piece of the world. She wouldn’t have gotten that if she only saw the dig site.”

“Even the dig site would have been an adventure for her,” Liam said.

“True.” I nodded. “But I wanted her to see more. She deserves to experience everything.”

Liam didn’t say anything right away. He was silent for some time. I nibbled at my food and tried to distract myself from thoughts of Sophie. It was no use.

I glanced at my watch. Sophie should’ve been down by now. I wondered if she’d gone straight to her office without eating. I frowned and waited a few minutes before checking my watch again. Finally, I couldn’t take it anymore.

“Has Sophie eaten this morning?” I asked.

“No sir,” Liam said. “I haven’t seen her yet.”

“I wonder if I should check on her…” I trailed off, glancing down the hallway toward the staircase.

“I see you and Miss Sophie bonded a bit on your trip,” Liam said with a knowing tone. “I’m glad you two are getting along now.”

“Sophie is a wonderful woman,” I said simply. “You should have seen her at the dig, Liam. She was a natural.”

“I’m sure she was.” Liam’s expression was a little too understanding as my eyes met his.

I looked away quickly. The last thing I needed was for Liam to start grilling me about my new relationship with Sophie. Liam worried about me just like a father would. I knew he would insist on a lecture, which would just detract from the amazing time Sophie and I had in Africa.

“Be careful, Mr. Andrew,” Liam said softly. “I get the feeling Miss Sophie is different from the other women you’ve had in your life. She isn’t the type of woman to engage in something casual.”

“Liam,” I said warningly.

“I won’t say anymore,” Liam said quickly. “Just know that it’s quite obvious something happened between you two. Like I said before, be careful with her feelings, Mr. Andrew.”

Before I had the chance to respond, Sophie appeared in the dining room. She bounced over to Liam and threw her arms around his neck.

“Liam!” she cooed. “I missed you!”

“Oh, Miss Sophie, you’re too kind to this old man.” Liam laughed. “How was your trip?”

“Incredible,” Sophie said brightly. “I don’t even know where to begin.”

“With breakfast,” I said quickly. Sophie turned to me with a smile. “Sit.”

I gestured toward the chair beside me, and Sophie hurried over. She sat down easily, her smile never faltering.

“Good morning, Andrew,” she said. Her voice was casual, but the look in her eyes was anything but.

“Good morning.” I grinned at her before turning to Liam. “Will you grab a plate for Sophie, please, Liam?”

“Of course.”

Liam hurried out of the room. Sophie and I didn’t speak while he was gone. We simply stared at each other and grinned as if we were in on some devious secret. Sophie’s foot slid across the floor and gently grazed mine. I groaned and leaned toward her, my eyes flickering to her lips.

“Now?” she asked playfully. “With Liam in the next room?”

“We shouldn’t,” I said softly. “But that doesn’t mean I don’t want to.”

Liam reappeared with Sophie’s food. I leaned back in my chair, trying to wipe the desire from my face. I didn’t know if it worked, but Sophie quickly changed the subject, saving me from any further awkwardness with my butler.

“It feels strange to think about work again,” Sophie said. “After being in Africa.”

“I understand,” I said. “I woke up feeling incredibly lazy this morning. The last thing I want to do is sit behind my desk.”

“But we should,” Sophie said firmly. “I’m not far from figuring out the last issue with your books. Something went wrong about seven years ago. Whenever I read over those numbers, they just don’t add up.”

“What do you mean?” I asked with a frown.

“I’m not sure.” Sophie shook her head. “I need to do a little more digging, but once I figure it out, I’ll let you know.”

“Thank you.” I smiled.

“It shouldn’t take me long, but I should get up there.” Sophie sighed and quickly ate her food. She’d barely eaten anything at all when she pushed herself away from the table and got to her feet.

“You don’t have to rush,” I said. “Take your time.”

“If I don’t get started now, I’ll waste the whole day,” Sophie said.

I nodded and watched her walk down the hallway. Her hips drew my eyes. I remembered the last time I grabbed those hips, and my stomach tightened.

“I should get to work, too.” I groaned and shoved myself away from the table. “Thank you for breakfast, Liam.”

“Of course, Mr. Andrew.”

Liam’s eyes scrutinized my face the way they had countless times before. He knew about Sophie and me. That much was clear, but he didn’t know everything. I could tell he had a million questions, but he was good enough to keep those questions to himself.

I hurried into my office and pulled the door closed behind me. As I sat down, I hoped the familiarity would spark my desire to work. After an hour of staring blankly at my computer screen, I knew the day was a complete waste. Nothing I did could take my mind off Sophie.

The fact that she was just on the other side of the house was enough to keep my focus away from work. I pictured her sitting behind her desk, her long brown hair falling in her face as she analyzed the numbers yet again. I could see her forehead wrinkle, her green eyes narrow as she pulled her eyebrows together.

I couldn’t take it anymore. I got up and half-ran to the garage. If I was going to get any work done, I needed to first clear my head. I climbed on the back of my favorite bike and cranked the engine to life. It let out a loud roar as I kicked it into gear and sped down the driveway.

I drove faster than I should have, letting the wind whip across my face and arms. It was slightly cold, but I didn’t care. The fresh air was the only thing that stood a chance of helping me. Sophie’s face was still plastered across my brain. No matter how fast I drove, I just couldn’t shake her.

Part of me felt ridiculous. I slowed down, pulling back on the gas before I let myself become too reckless. There was no reason I should be so wrapped up with thoughts of Sophie, and yet, I couldn’t help it. Our trip to Africa had changed everything. Sophie had changed my entire life, and she didn’t even know it yet.

As I drove down back roads, I told myself to get it together. No matter how strong my feelings were for Sophie, I still had a job to do. Hopper Antiquities was my company, my responsibility. If I let it cave, I would never forgive myself.

After a few more minutes, I turned my bike around and slowly drove back home. When I pulled in the driveway, I was determined. My office waited for me just inside. There were a million things I needed to do. Emails had to be answered. Artifacts were waiting to be catalogued.

I turned off the bike and made my way inside. I fully intended to disappear inside my office and not leave until I felt like I’d done something productive. Then, I passed by the staircase that led to Sophie’s wing, and my body took over without my consent. I turned and hurried up the steps, not stopping until I was right outside Sophie’s office.

24

Sophie

I heard the door creak open, but I didn’t look up. My eyes were glued to my computer, scanning through the numbers at lightning speed. I’d been analyzing Hopper Antiquities’s books for just a couple weeks, and already, I knew something was off. It happened seven years ago. Thousands of dollars just disappeared overnight. It was like someone went in to the accounts and withdrew the money. That was what I suspected happened, but there was no paper trail, nothing at all to indicate where the money went.

Footsteps thudded softly against the carpet as the visitor moved toward me. I recognized his breathing immediately. Andrew was feet from me when I finally wrenched my eyes away from the computer to look up. He smiled down at me and pulled up a chair without a word.

“Hey,” I said, still distracted. “Everything okay?”

Andrew nodded. “How’s it going up here?”

“I don’t know.” I sighed deeply and leaned back in my chair. “I’ll figure it out.”

“What is it exactly?” Andrew asked with a frown.

“About seven years ago,” I said. “A discrepancy popped up in the books. It’s off by thousands of dollars. I have no idea where the money went or who withdrew it. It’s as if it simply vanished into thin air. I’ve searched every account the company has, and still, there’s nothing.”

“That’s not possible,” Andrew said. He glanced at the computer screen, then back at my face.

“It is,” I said. “Unfortunately.”

“So, is that money just gone?”

“No.” I shook my head. “I’m going to figure it out, Andrew. It might take me a while, but I’ll find out where it went. Then, we can come up with a plan to get your finances back in order.”

Andrew smiled. His expression changed from one of concern to one of playful desire. He grinned at me and leaned forward, his eyes flickering to my lips.

“What are you thinking about over there?” I asked with a soft laugh.

“You,” he said simply. “Come take a walk with me.”

“I can’t,” I groaned. “I’m so close. I don’t want to stop until I figure it out.”

“Just a quick break,” Andrew said. “Please?”

I searched his face. He was determined to get me out of the office, and I didn’t know why. I frowned and stood up. As I walked around the table, Andrew’s eyes followed my every move.

“What’s going on with you?” I asked, perching myself on the edge of the table.

“I’m distracted.” Andrew sighed. “I can’t focus on work, and I’m losing my mind in that office. I need to get out. To breathe in some fresh air.”

“We were just on vacation.” I laughed.

“It wasn’t a vacation,” Andrew said quickly. “Although, it did feel like it. Technically, we were working.”

“I didn’t realize that fell within my job description.” I grinned wickedly, making Andrew laugh and roll his eyes.

“Come on,” he said. “Just a quick break. Then, I’ll let you get back to work without any more interruptions.”

“Fine.” I sighed dramatically and pushed away from my desk. “Lead the way.”

Andrew jumped up quickly and held out his hand. I took it and let him lead me down the stairs and through the glass doors. We stepped out into the courtyard, and I immediately knew what Andrew had in mind.

“Are we riding?” I asked, gesturing toward the stables.

“I thought we might.” Andrew shrugged. “Unless you’d rather take a walk.”

“No.” I shook my head. “A ride sounds perfect.”

We reached the stables just as Amy poked her head outside. She smiled when she saw us and hurried over.

“I didn’t know you were back,” she said. “How was your trip?”

“It was incredible,” Andrew said. “How are you doing, Amy?”

Amy’s eyes widened in surprise. Just a week before, she’d finally met Andrew in person after years of working for him. She was downright shocked that he would ask her about herself.

“I’m doing well, Mr. Hopper,” Amy said. “Thank you for asking.”

“Will you get the horses ready for us?” Andrew asked politely. “We won’t be out long. Just a quick ride around the property.”

“Of course.” Amy smiled at me and then disappeared inside the stables.

I stared at Andrew blankly. Amy wasn’t the only person surprised by his sudden change in attitude. When we first met, Andrew was all work and no play. He lived and breathed Hopper Antiquities. Nothing and no one could tear his attention away from work, and now, he was a completely different person.

“Why are you staring at me like that?” Andrew asked nervously.

“I just,” I began, shaking my head slowly. “It’s nice to see you this way.”

“What way?” Andrew asked.

“Relaxed.” I shrugged. “I guess, I thought when we got back you would dive into work like before. I never imagined you would drag me out of my office in the middle of the day on a Friday.”

“My priorities have changed,” Andrew said simply.

I smiled and fought the urge to kiss him. Amy reappeared, leading the horses by their reins. They were already saddled and ready to go.

“Here you go,” she said when she reached us. “You guys need anything else?”

“Nah,” I said. “We’ll be back soon. Thanks, Amy.”

“Why don’t you head home?” Andrew offered. “It’s the weekend. Get out of here and have some fun.”

“I should really wait to put up the horses,” Amy said with a frown. “They’ll need to be cooled down.”

“I can handle that,” Andrew said. “I won’t let anything happen to them, I promise.”

“Are you sure?” Amy asked nervously.

“Positive.”

Andrew smiled at her warmly before turning to help me onto my horse. I climbed up easily and settled onto the saddle. Andrew waved to Amy and then jumped on his own horse. He glanced at me and jerked his head to the side, leading the way out of the courtyard.

We rode away from the stables and fell into an easy silence. Just like the last time we rode together, we lost ourselves in the peaceful moment. The wind blew through my hair and cleared my mind in a way nothing else could. I sighed and closed my eyes, leaning my head back and letting Gemma take the lead.

When I opened my eyes again, Andrew was pulling on Donna Lee’s reins. She slowly came to a stop beside a small pond I hadn’t seen before. Gemma and I trotted over to meet them and then stopped. I jumped down just as Andrew’s feet hit the ground. He took both horses over to the pond and tied their reins up on a nearby tree.

I watched him as he moved. His footsteps were lighter, and his eyes were full of a newfound brightness. The blue one shone in the late afternoon sunshine, and the green practically sparkled. He kept a faint smile on his lips, almost as if he didn’t realize it was there. I couldn’t stop my own smile from spreading across my face.

“What?” he asked when he found me staring at him again.

“You’re different.” I shrugged. “It’s nice to see.”

“It’s because of you,” Andrew said. He motioned for me to join him on the grass. We sat down, and I leaned back on my hands, titling my head up toward the sky. “That lesson my mother tried to beat into my head. Well, I finally realized what she was talking about.”

“What do you mean?” I asked, turning slightly to look at him.

“Work isn’t everything,” Andrew said. “There are more important things in life. Mom always said it, but I never truly understood. Not until I met you.”

I felt my cheeks blush, but I didn’t look away. I was becoming more used to Andrew’s compliments. They didn’t shock or surprise me anymore. Still, I wasn’t sure I deserved that much credit.

“If your priorities have changed,” I said. “Then that’s because of you, not me.”

“Don’t sell yourself short,” Andrew said softly. He reached out to tuck my hair behind my ear. I leaned into his hand and sighed.

“This is crazy, isn’t it?” I asked.

“Us?”

I nodded. “We met two weeks ago,” I said. “How can we already be so…”

“Into each other?” Andrew asked.

I nodded again, but Andrew just laughed and moved closer to me. He pulled me into his arms and sighed deeply as we looked out over the pond.

“My mom used to say romance is something that exists outside a time limit,” he said. “She always told me that love was the one thing you can never plan. It sneaks up on you, it knocks you on your ass, and it completely turns your life upside down. Whether you’ve known someone for twenty years or twenty minutes, they can impact your life. It’s just one of those things that can’t be explained.”

“Your mom sounds amazing,” I said.

“She was.” Andrew sighed again. “I just wish my father had been, too.”

“From everything I’ve heard about him, he was.”

“No.” Andrew shook his head. “Not everyone knew the real him.”

“Tell me,” I said softly. I shifted in Andrew’s arms so I could look up at his face.

“When my mother died,” Andrew said, his forehead creased. “Dad was out of town. He was on a dig somewhere, and well, he just didn’t make it back in time. Liam assured me he tried, but I don’t believe it. Someone with as much money as him should have been here to say goodbye. He should have been the one holding her hand when she finally passed, and instead, he was working. He left me alone to handle everything, and still, everyone thinks he was a goddamn hero.”

I’d never heard Andrew speak so frankly about his family. His eyes were darker than before as he remembered that time. It broke my heart to see him in so much pain.

“I’m sorry.” I breathed and sank into him. “I can’t imagine being alone when my mom died. My dad was my lifeline during those first few months. Without him…”

I shook my head and fell silent. I didn’t even want to think what would have happened if my dad had been MIA when my mother passed. The thought was too horrendous to entertain.

Andrew and I sat together for a while longer. Neither of us said a word. We watched the sun begin to set over the pond, and Andrew held me close. Our conversation had taken such a serious turn that neither of us knew how to bring it back to something light. Truthfully, I didn’t want to.

I loved that Andrew and I could talk about something real, something difficult. His mother was right, time didn’t matter when it came to finding the right person. I was beginning to think I’d found mine.

“Are you cold?” Andrew asked, his lips resting against my ear.

“No.” I shook my head. “I’m perfect.”

Andrew kissed my earlobe. Goosebumps erupted all over my body. I squirmed in his arms as he continued to kiss me, his lips moving from my ear to my neck. By the time I craned my neck around to find his lips, my body was on fire.

Andrew laid me down on the grass and made to love me in a way he never had before. It wasn’t quick or animalistic like it had been before. There was no desperation or aggression in his movements. He wanted me more than ever, I could see it in his eyes, but he took his time with my body. He made sure I felt every single kiss he laid on my naked skin.

When we finished, I laid in his arms until the sun was nearly gone.

25

Andrew

We said goodbye to the horses and hurried inside. The sun was already beginning to set. I knew Liam would have dinner on the table any minute.

“Thank you for getting me out of the office,” Sophie said as we made our way toward the dining room. “I didn’t realize how much I needed a break.”

“I couldn’t focus at all today.” I sighed. “All I could think about was you.”

Sophie smiled and slipped her hand into mine. She leaned into me as we stepped into the dining room. Just as I suspected, Liam already had dinner on the table. He was laying out the last platter when Sophie and I sat down.

“How was your day, Mr. Andrew?” Liam asked. “Miss Sophie?”

“Amazing,” Sophie said immediately. “Andrew made sure of that.”

She shot me a smile, and my stomach flipped. It was crazy how easily she could make my entire body ignite. A simple smile was enough to send electricity shooting through my limbs.

“I think I’m still on Africa time,” I said with a laugh. “I couldn’t focus on work today. My mind was just too preoccupied.”

“You’re tired from the trip,” Liam said knowingly. “I would be surprised if you weren’t.”

Liam laid out the last of the food and then slowly made his way back to the kitchen. As I watched him go, it suddenly felt wrong. My eyes fell on Sophie’s face. She was frowning and staring after Liam.

“Liam,” I said quickly. “Won’t you join us?”

“What?” Liam turned around, a deep frown on his face.

“Join us,” I said again. “Please?”

Liam looked from me to Sophie and then back again. He was beyond surprised by my invitation, but when Sophie smiled warmly at him, he nodded and pulled up a chair beside her.

“Thank you,” Liam said. His old eyes were bright with happiness as he sat down. “I would love to.”

The three of us spent the evening eating and talking. Sophie and I told Liam about our trip, leaving out the personal details. Liam regaled us with tales of his own travels. He’d led a more interesting life than I’d ever imagined.

“You sound like my father,” Sophie said after Liam finished telling us a story about an adventure he had in Europe. “He always has amazing stories about the places he’s visited. I used to sit and listen to him for hours as a kid.”

“Mr. Andrew can relate,” Liam said. “His father was the same way.”

“That’s probably why they were such great friends.” Sophie smiled and stared wistfully away from us. I knew she was thinking about her dad. My chest tightened nervously.

“They were very close,” Liam said with a nod.

Sophie smiled at him, but her forehead was creased with thought. I watched her, hoping the subject would shift on its own.

“I still don’t know what happened between him and Andrew,” she said, glancing at me quickly. “He was so upset when he called me that morning.”

“He never told you what happened?” Liam asked with wide eyes. He stared at Sophie, shocked to hear that she didn’t know.

I shot him a warning look, but he didn’t notice. He only had eyes for Sophie. I cleared my throat and pulled both of their attentions back to me.

“It’s not worth talking about,” I said firmly. “Right, Liam?”

He looked at me sharply, but I glared right back. What was he thinking? We were having a nice dinner, and now, he was on his way to ruining it. Sophie’s father was a thief who gave up his daughter to avoid jail time. He wasn’t worth talking about, but I knew how much Sophie loved him. Just hours before, she’d told me how much he meant to her. I couldn’t take that away. I couldn’t let Liam spout off the truth and spoil their relationship.

“Mr. Andrew is right,” Liam said quickly. “Please, do not let me ruin your evening.”

“You’re not ruining anything,” Sophie said kindly.

The rest of dinner flew by quickly. Sophie answered all my questions, but she was distant. Her smile never once reached her eyes, and when Liam tried to pull her deeper into the conversation, she resisted.

I chastised myself for letting Liam bring up Rick. Sophie’s father was the last person I wanted to discuss, but I could tell from Sophie’s face that a conversation was inevitable.

“Thank you for the dinner invitation,” Liam said as he began to clear our plates. “You two relax. I’ll see you both in the morning.”

“Goodnight, Liam.” Sophie smiled sadly and followed me out of the dining room.

As we walked back to my room, I let Rick Newman leave my mind. Sophie and I were finally going to be alone again. I remembered our little trek in the woods earlier, and my stomach tightened. As I wrapped my hand in Sophie’s, I felt a familiar spark of desire fly through my body.

We reached my room, and I tugged Sophie over the threshold with a grin. She was still distracted, but I was determined to pull her focus back to me. The evening had been temporarily ruined with talk of Rick. It was time to get things back on track.

Sophie closed the door behind her and followed me to the bed. I turned to face her, my eyes traveling slowly down her body. Dinner was fun, but I’d been dying to get her alone again.

“Come here,” I said softly.

Sophie smiled, but it didn’t quite reach her eyes. I moved forward, touching her hips gently. She didn’t pull away, but she didn’t encourage me. Instead, she turned her head and stared out of my bedroom window. Her eyebrows were pulled together with concern.

“Sophie,” I said. I put my finger under her chin and turned her head toward me. She sighed when our eyes met and took a small step backward. “What is it?”

“It’s my dad,” she said. She sat down on the edge of my bed and trained her emerald eyes on my face. “I can’t stop thinking about what Liam said at dinner.”

“Like I said before, it’s not worth talking about.” My voice was firm, but gentle. I didn’t want to upset her, and I knew that talking about Rick would do just that. Sophie didn’t yet know the truth about what happened. If she knew the truth, it would change the way she looked at her father. I cared about her too much to let that happen.

“It is,” Sophie said. “Andrew, it’s insane that I don’t know what happened between you two. He’s my father, and you’re my…”

She trailed off, unsure of how best to define our relationship. I longed to hear her say the word “boyfriend,” but it wasn’t the time for that.

“Sophie,” I began slowly. “The last thing I want to do is come between you and your father, okay?”

“Andrew, I’m only here because of my father.”

Sophie’s words hit me like a punch to the gut. She wasn’t wrong. I knew why she was there. I’d known all along. But somehow, I hoped her reasoning had changed. After our time in Africa, I wanted to believe she was staying because of me. Not her father.

“I didn’t mean it like that,” Sophie said softly. I looked up to meet her gaze. She’d seen the sadness on my face. “What you and I have is something I want to explore. I just meant that I only came here in the first place because my father asked me to help you.”

“I know that,” I said quickly. “I do. It’s just, it’s complicated.”

I fell silent. I didn’t know what to say. Sophie loved her dad. She’d already lost her mother, and now, the truth threatened to take away her father, too. How would she feel when she found out? If I told her that her father was a thief and that he’d broken into my home with the intent of stealing from me, how would she react?

“Just tell me,” Sophie said. “I deserve to know. Honestly, I can’t believe I’ve lasted this long without demanding the truth.”

“Did you ask him?” I asked.

Sophie nodded. “When he first asked me to come,” she said. “But I let the issue drop because he seemed so upset. I didn’t want to make things worse for him.”

“He should be upset.” I sighed.

“Why?” Sophie demanded. Her eyes flashed dangerously. She was losing patience. “Why should he be upset?”

I stared at her. Her answering glare was worse than anything I’d ever seen. I hated to see Sophie so angry, especially when it was directed at me.

“Fine.” I sighed. “Okay. You’re right. You deserve to know.”

“Thank you,” Sophie said. She took a step toward me and waited.

“A couple of weeks ago,” I said. “I was lying in bed when I heard someone break in downstairs. It was your father, Sophie. He was in my study, rifling through the artifacts I kept behind my desk at the time.”

“He did what?” Sophie stared at me blankly.

“He broke in to steal something,” I said. “I don’t know what he was after. It might have been a specific piece, or maybe he was just after something he could sell. I don’t know. I was too angry to ask him.”

“My father doesn’t steal,” Sophie said.

Her eyes never left my face but as I watched, they darkened dangerously. She wasn’t just angry anymore. She was livid. I took a step away from her. I knew she’d be upset, but I never imagined her anger would be directed at me. Not once she knew the truth.

“I didn’t want to believe it, either,” I said softly. “Rick was so close to my father, Sophie. I never imagined he would do something like that, but he did. I caught him myself.”

“You must have misunderstood,” Sophie said. “You didn’t give him the chance to explain himself.”

“What was there to explain?” I asked. “He broke in in the middle of the night, Sophie. He was digging through the crates in my office.”

“My father is not a thief!”

Sophie glared at me, her cheeks bright red. I just shook my head and looked away. All this time, I’d been protecting her relationship with her dad. I didn’t want her think poorly of Rick. Despite everything he’d done, I couldn’t stand the idea of taking Sophie’s father away from her. But it turned out, that was the last thing I should have been worried about.

“Sophie,” I said. “I’m telling you the truth.”

“You misunderstood,” Sophie said again. “I mean, you didn’t even give him the chance to explain, did you? You just jumped to conclusions and threatened him!”

“How are you mad at me right now?” I demanded, my own patience slowly slipping away. “Your father is the one who tried to steal from me!”

“You’re wrong.” Sophie shook her head. “You don’t know him. You don’t know everything he’d been through since my mom died.”

“And that’s an excuse to steal?!” I asked.

“He wasn’t trying to steal!” Sophie screamed.

“You weren’t here, Sophie,” I said. “I was. How can you defend him when I caught him red-handed?”

“He’s my father,” Sophie said. “I’ll always defend him.”

“Then you’re more naïve than I thought.”

Sophie looked like I’d slapped her in the face. She took a step back and shook her head, staring at me as if she’d never seen me before.

“I’m done,” she said firmly. “I’m leaving.”

“You still work for me, Sophie,” I said as she turned to leave. “That was the deal, remember?”

She didn’t care. She kept walking and yanked open my bedroom door. Before I could even think about something else to say, she was gone. The door slammed shut behind her, and I was left staring at the wood, completely alone.

26

Sophie

I expected Andrew to follow me. When I slammed his bedroom door, I was certain it would fly open again within seconds. It didn’t. Instead, I made it all the way to my room without interference. Either Andrew was too shocked by my anger, or he simply didn’t care how upset I was.

The door to my bedroom fell closed with a soft thud. My energy was zapped. I couldn’t even bring myself to stomp around the room and vent my anger. All I could do was collapse onto the bed and stare at the ceiling, hot tears streaming down my cheeks and falling with soft plunks onto the comforter.

Andrew was wrong.

That was all I knew for sure. My father was not a thief. I’d known him my entire life. I knew him better than anyone, and what Andrew accused him of wasn’t possible. My father didn’t need to steal. He and my mother collected so many priceless antiques all on their own. It didn’t make sense for him to steal from the Hopper’s collection.

But then, why would Andrew lie?

I squeezed my eyes closed and tried to calm down. Crying over this horrendous situation was only going to make me feel worse. There wasn’t anything left to do except leave. I didn’t know the full truth, but I did know one thing, the Hopper mansion was the last place I wanted to be.

Before I could think better of it, I was on my feet and moving toward the closet. I threw open the doors and grabbed my suitcase off the floor. I’d only just unpacked after my trip with Andrew to Africa. There were still stray tank tops and panties floating around the bottom of the suitcase. I didn’t bother to pull them out before throwing all my belongings on top. I shoved the suitcase closed and yanked the zipper around, eager to get out of there as fast as possible.

It wasn’t until I reached the door that I realized the stupidity of my behavior. If I left, what would Andrew do to my dad?

I sighed and tossed my suitcase to the floor. My eyes moved between the door and the bed as I considered my options. I could leave now and never look back. Andrew would be furious and take his anger out on my father. He wouldn’t hesitate to have him arrested. Or I could stay. I could finish the work I set out to do and then leave guilt free.

Neither option seemed to work for me.

My entire body was begging me to flee. I was so angry with Andrew for his accusation that I couldn’t stand to be anywhere near him. Just knowing he was on the other side of the house was enough to make my blood boil. In that moment, I regretted everything that happened between us. I felt like an idiot. How could I have let myself believe he would change?

As I sat back down on the bed, a soft knock landed on the door. I jerked my head up, a glare already forming on my face. I jumped to my feet and marched across the room, ready to face off with Andrew one more time. When I opened the door, though, it wasn’t Andrew staring at me. It was Liam.

“Miss Sophie,” Liam said kindly. “I don’t mean to intrude. I heard yelling in Mr. Andrew’s room, and I thought I should check on you.”

“I’m fine, Liam.”

Liam blinked. My tone was much harsher than I intended. I sighed and shook my head, quickly getting ahold of myself. Liam wasn’t the enemy here. He simply worked for Andrew.

“I’m sorry,” I said, my voice softer now. “I’m just upset right now, Liam. It’s probably not the best time to talk to me.”

“I understand,” Liam said. “If you need anything at all…”

“I won’t hesitate to ask.” I tried to smile, but it felt forced. My lips were pulled tighter across my face than ever before.

Liam nodded and slowly turned around. He’d only taken a couple steps down the hall when I realized there was something I needed from him.

“Wait,” I called out. “I do have a question.”

“Yes?” Liam turned back around with a frown.

“What happened that night?” I asked. “From your perspective.”

Liam sighed and moved toward me. I knew I should invite him inside the bedroom to talk, but I couldn’t bring myself to move. I was too eager to hear his answer.

“It was all very confusing, Miss Sophie.” Liam shook his head. “Mr. Andrew caught your father in his office. The crates were open, and Mr. Rick was, well, he was digging through them.”

“For what?” I demanded.

“I wouldn’t know,” Liam said.

“Didn’t Andrew ask him?” I asked.

“No.” Liam shook his head. “He was too angry to think straight. I don’t think I’ve ever been more afraid than I was that night. Mr. Andrew was livid. He wasn’t himself.”

“Did he hurt my father?” I asked, panic coursing through my veins. I hated myself for even asking the question, but I felt like I didn’t know Andrew at all anymore.

“Not physically,” Liam said. “But I believe he hurt him to his core, Miss Sophie. You see, Mr. Rick has known Andrew for years. I think he hoped Andrew would be more understanding.”

“But instead, Andrew threatened him.”

Liam nodded. “It was all he knew to do at the time.”

“He was wrong,” I snapped. “My father wasn’t trying to steal anything, Liam. He must have been here for a different reason. He must have.”

I didn’t know what other reason my father would have for breaking into the Hopper mansion, but I knew he wasn’t a thief. I felt it in my bones. This entire thing was a misunderstanding, and it was all Andrew’s fault. If he’d only given my father the chance to explain, things would have been fine.

“Thank you, Liam,” I said. “I appreciate you telling me the truth.”

“I wish I could help you more,” Liam said.

“You’ve helped more than you know.”

Liam smiled sadly and left. I watched him until he reached the stairs. Then I pushed the door closed and made my way over to the bed.

I still didn’t know the full story, but I felt better. Anger no longer occupied my every emotion. I was calmer. My mind was no longer spinning, and yet, I still didn’t know what to do. As much as I wanted to leave, I didn’t feel like I could. Not without putting my father in danger.

Sitting on the edge of the bed, I pulled out my phone and dialed Kaddy’s number. The person I really wanted to talk to was my dad, but I knew that was a conversation I needed to have in person. If I called him now, he would insist I leave for my own safety. Then what? What would Andrew do to him if I suddenly disappeared?

“Hey,” Kaddy said when she answered. “It’s late. Are you okay?”

“No,” I said. “I’m really not.”

“What’s going on?” Kaddy asked nervously.

I quickly told her everything. I explained how much I’d grown to care about Andrew. I told her all about our conversation by the pond, how different he seemed now. Then, I explained what happened the night my father broke into the Hopper mansion. I told her everything Andrew said, then everything Liam said.

“It just doesn’t make sense.” I shook my head and fought back tears. “My father isn’t a thief, Kaddy. You know him. You know he would never do that.”

“I know,” Kaddy said quickly. “It doesn’t make sense. This whole thing just feels wrong.”

“Because it is!” I said firmly. “Andrew is wrong, and he just won’t admit it. He screwed up, and now, he’s blaming my father for everything!”

“What do you think your dad was really doing there?” Kaddy asked.

“I don’t know.” I sighed. “That’s the worst part. I only have Andrew’s side of the story, and while I know he’s wrong, I can’t prove it.”

“You haven’t talked to your dad yet?” Kaddy asked.

“No.”

“Sophie, you have to call him,” Kaddy said. “You can’t just sit in that house and stew. You need to find out the truth.”

“This isn’t the type of conversation I can have over the phone,” I said. “I need to see my dad. I need to look in his eyes when he tells me.”

“Then go,” Kaddy said. “Leave now. Tonight. What reason is there to stay at this point?”

“Work,” I said simply. “My father made a deal with Andrew, remember? If I renege on that deal, who knows what Andrew will do?”

“What’s the worst that could happen?” Kaddy asked. “He’s not going to hurt Rick. Even Andrew Hopper wouldn’t stoop that low, would he?”

“No.” I shook my head. “No, I don’t think he would actually hurt him. But he would have him arrested. He would press charges, and my father would go to prison. All because of a horrible misunderstanding.”

Kaddy sighed. I could practically see her shaking her head on the other end of the line. My heart was pounding in my chest as I turned my head toward the bedroom door. I didn’t feel safe in this house anymore.

“Are you okay?” Kaddy asked. “I mean, do you think you can stay there without…”

“Without what?” I asked.

“I don’t know,” Kaddy said nervously. “Without something happening?”

I closed my eyes and breathed slowly. Kaddy’s worries were well-founded. We’d just found out that Andrew was, in fact, the beast I once thought. He wasn’t the kind-hearted man I’d grown to care about. No matter what happened between us, I was wrong about him. But was he dangerous?

“He would never hurt me,” I said firmly. “I’m not sure of much anymore, but I do know that.”

“You’re positive?” Kaddy asked. “You’re absolutely certain that you’re safe? Because if not, Sophie, you need to get the hell out of there.”

“I know,” I said quickly. “I would leave right now if I thought he would do something, Kaddy, but he won’t. He hasn’t even tried to talk to me since the blowup.”

“He hasn’t?” Kaddy asked, clearly surprised. “What a dick.”

“Well, we know now that I was wrong about him.” I sighed. “I can’t believe I let myself fall for him.”

“It happens,” Kaddy said. “We all fall for the wrong guy at least once.”

“I hate this,” I said. “I don’t know what to do.”

“Work,” Kaddy said firmly. “Go to your office and work. You said you’re almost done, right?”

“Yeah,” I said. “There’s just one more problem I need to solve. I was close to figuring it out this afternoon, but Andrew begged me to take a break with him.”

“So, go finish,” Kaddy said. “Finish the work you promised you’d do. Then, run.”

“Okay.” I nodded and tried to work up the nerve to leave my room. “You’re right.”

“Call me if you need me,” Kaddy said. “I’ll stay on the phone with you all night if I have to.”

“I’ll be fine,” I said. “I promise.”

Kaddy and I said goodbye, and I quickly hurried down the hall to my office. I wanted to get inside before I could change my mind. If I let myself think too much, I’d never be able to focus on work. The last thing I wanted was to spend another day in Andrew’s house.

I closed my office door slowly. It didn’t make a sound, and soon, I was behind the desk and focused on the numbers before me. This was the last thing I had to do. Once I finished, I would be free. My father would be free.

As I worked, I forced myself not to think about Andrew. I worried that, despite everything, my feelings for him would cloud my judgement. Deep down, I hated the idea of leaving him. We’d grown so close, and yet, I knew where my loyalties were meant to be. I was there for my dad. Not Andrew.

27

Andrew

Sleep was impossible. From the second Sophie stormed out, I knew I’d never be able to relax. I lay in bed all night, just staring at my ceiling and replaying our last conversation. Sophie’s angry face glared at me from my memory and denied me any peace. No matter how hard I tried, I just couldn’t shake her out of my thoughts.

Part of me wanted to run after her. I knew she was just on the other side of the house. I’d listened intently for hours, just waiting to hear the front door open and close. If Sophie left, I was certain I would hear her. But as the night dragged on, I heard nothing but endless silence. It plagued my mind, keeping me wide awake and nauseous.

I couldn’t believe things had flown so far off course. Just hours earlier, Sophie and I were making love by the back pond. She was lying naked in my arms, her body shivering from my touch. Her green eyes were locked on my face, her brown hair spread out on the grass beneath her. Our bodies rocked together perfectly. We sank into each other so easily that I wasn’t sure where I ended and Sophie began.

We’d had amazing sex before, but that moment was by far the best. I felt so connected to Sophie that I never wanted to tear myself away from her. She was everything to me, and she didn’t even know it yet. I’d told her that she changed my life and that she finally made me see that there was more out there than work. Many people had tried to teach me that lesson, including my own mother, but Sophie was the reason it finally sank in.

If I could have laid on the grass forever, I would have. If I could have held her in my arms until the sun set and then rose again, I would have. It was torturous to pull myself away from her soft skin and perfect embrace.

Dinner was waiting for us, and so, we rode the horses back and went inside. Still, I wasn’t upset because I knew Sophie and I would be alone again soon. I knew she would accompany me to my bed, and I would have the opportunity to make love to her again. All night if that’s what we both wanted.

Then, everything was ruined. Liam brought up Rick, and from that point on, I knew our night wouldn’t go as planned. Still, I had hope. Hope that Sophie would still want me after knowing the truth. I’d been so afraid of wrecking her relationship with Rick that I never stopped to think how the truth would affect her relationship with me. It never even occurred to me that Sophie might think everything was my fault. After all, her father was the criminal here, not me.

When the sun was high in the sky, I couldn’t ignore the world any longer. I pushed myself out of bed and wrapped my robe around me. Liam would have breakfast on the table any minute, and hopefully, Sophie would already be downstairs.

She wasn’t. When I stepped into the dining room, it was empty except for a pot of coffee and a plate of blueberry muffins.

“Liam?” I called, craning my neck to peer inside the kitchen.

“Yes, Mr. Andrew?” Liam asked, hurrying around the corner.

“Has Sophie been down yet?” I asked.

“No.” Liam shook his head. “I haven’t seen her since last night.”

I nodded and sat down, pulling a muffin toward me. My appetite was all but nonexistent. I forced myself to pick at the muffin, knowing I needed something in my stomach to get me through the day.

“I’m sorry breakfast isn’t grand today,” Liam said. “I didn’t sleep well.”

“That makes two of us,” I said with a yawn. “Last night was brutal.”

“I know.” Liam sighed and shook his head. “Mr. Andrew, I should apologize for bringing up Mr. Rick. That was wrong of me. I truly thought Sophie knew the truth by now. I never imagined she didn’t.”

“It isn’t your fault, Liam,” I said kindly. “It was bound to come out sooner or later.”

Part of me was still angry with Liam, but I didn’t have the energy to fight with him. Not yet anyway. Besides, no matter what Liam said or did, this wasn’t his fault. Rick Newman was the one who broke in. He was the one who tried to steal from me. If the blame fell on anyone, it was him.

I leaned back in my chair and tried to eat, but my stomach grumbled so much that I finally gave up. Instead, I sipped on a cup of coffee and stared at the far wall of the dining room. A floral picture hung right in the middle. My mother had picked it out on one of her many trips to Italy. I’d seen it for years, but I’d never truly looked at it before.

It was beautiful. Bright and well-painted. Whoever the artist was, they clearly had talent. I let myself stare at the painting, taking in every detail to keep my mind busy until Sophie finally made her appearance. After a few minutes, though, I began to wonder if Sophie was ever going to make her way downstairs.

“Liam,” I said. “Will you please go get Sophie? I think she must have gone straight to her office this morning.”

“Are you sure that’s the best idea?” Liam asked nervously. “She was rather angry last night. Maybe she needs more time.”

“Now, Liam,” I said firmly. “Sophie and I need to talk. The longer we put it off, the worse it will be.”

“Yes, sir.”

Liam nodded and hurried out of the dining room. I listened until his footsteps disappeared. I knew it wouldn’t be long before he and Sophie returned, so I tried to gear myself up for yet another fight. Even if Sophie had managed to calm down, I knew she would still be upset. Whatever was going to happen between us this morning, it wouldn’t be pleasant.

Finally, I heard footsteps approaching from down the hall. I cleared my throat and straightened my posture. As I sat up in my chair, I prepared myself for the worst.

When Liam stepped inside the dining room, I spun around in my seat. I expected to see Sophie walking behind Liam. I pictured her green eyes narrowed in anger and disgust. I imagined her cheeks would be flushed pink. But when I turned around, I saw only Liam.

“She’s not there, Mr. Andrew,” Liam said. “I checked her bedroom and her office. I knocked on the bathroom door. I even checked the back courtyard because I know how much she loves the horses. She’s gone.”

“Gone?” I asked blankly. “She can’t be gone.”

“I’m certain she is,” Liam said. “I looked everywhere for her.”

“That’s impossible,” I said. “I would have heard the front door open last night.”

“Maybe she went out the back,” Liam said sadly. “I don’t know, Mr. Andrew. All I know is, she’s gone.”

I stared at Liam blankly for a second. He was wrong. He had to be.

“I’ll be back,” I said.

I shoved my chair away from the table and marched down the hallway. When I reached the staircase that led to Sophie’s wing, I took them two at a time. Liam must have been mistaken. Sophie was probably just out for a walk. Or maybe she took Gemma for a short ride. She wouldn’t have just left, would she?

Sophie’s bedroom door was cracked open. I knocked softly and pushed it in. My eyes scanned the room quickly, but Sophie wasn’t inside. The bed was perfectly made, and the closet door was closed. I ran over to it and yanked the doors open. It was empty. All of Sophie’s things were gone.

Panic gripped my chest as I realized what this meant. Liam was right. Sophie had left.

My heart pounded inside my chest as I spun in a circle, staring around the room. I felt lost and confused. No matter how angry Sophie had been, I couldn’t believe she’d left without a word. She didn’t even say goodbye. After everything we went through together, how could she just disappear?

There was nothing left for me in Sophie’s room, so I slowly made my way into the hall. My legs felt weak as I walked. My head was spinning, but my heart finally slowed down. Nothing felt real. It was as if I was trapped inside a nightmare, and I couldn’t wake up.

As I passed by Sophie’s office, I realized Sophie hadn’t just left me. She left her job behind. I’d brought her here for one reason: to work.

I pushed open the office door and stepped inside. What did this mean? If Sophie took off before her job was finished, then the deal was off. Rick was no longer in the clear. I could call the police, press charges, and have him arrested.

The thought sent a sick satisfaction coursing through my veins. Picturing Rick being carted away in the back of a cop car was an image I wanted to hold onto. After losing Sophie, I longed to do something active. To hurt Rick the way he’d hurt me. Not only was he a thief and a traitor, but he’d taken away the one woman I ever thought I could love.

My eyes roamed around Sophie’s office. A pit formed in my stomach. A part of me had hoped she would be in the office, sitting behind the desk with her hair pulled over one shoulder. She wasn’t. She was really gone.

As I moved toward the desk, my eyes fell on a piece of paper taped to the computer. Sophie’s handwriting was visible even from a few feet away. I ran forward and pulled the paper off the computer, my eyes scanning it quickly.

“Andrew,” it read. “I’m sorry to leave this way, but I don’t know what else to do. I can’t stay here now. Not after what happened last night. I resolved your financial problems. The money that went missing seven years ago was moved to a separate account only in your father’s name. I found the account number and left it for you below. If you can gain access to that account, you’ll find enough money to balance your books. There are a few other ways you can save money. I’ve listed those below as well. I hope this helps you and fulfills my father’s debt. Now that I’ve helped you, please leave us alone.”

It was signed “Sophie” and nothing else.

I gripped the paper tightly in my hands and closed my eyes. My anger was gone. I couldn’t feel anything other than a deep-seated loss. My heart ached inside my chest. My stomach felt empty and heavy at the same time. I hated everything about Sophie’s note, everything about this screwed up situation.

It took me a while before I could move again. Sophie’s note was still pressed against my palm as I made my way out of the office. I didn’t bother to look over the notes she’d left. Work was the last thing on my mind.

“Mr. Andrew?” Liam asked when I stepped off the last stair. “Are you all right?”

“No, Liam,” I said simply. “I’m not.”

Without another word, I walked away from my butler. I didn’t know where I was going. My office was out of the question. I couldn’t bear the thought of being in that room. Instead, I wandered outside. I didn’t stop until I reached the stables.

Amy hadn’t yet arrived. The stables were empty, and all the horses were silent in their stalls. My feet led me toward Gemma. She was Sophie’s favorite. My mind was blank as I stroked her coat and tried to come to terms with the fact that I would never see Sophie again.

28

Sophie

I worked all night. Sleep would have been impossible anyway. My brain was fried, and by the time I left Andrew’s, I could feel my body threatening to shut down. I was exhausted. My arms felt like lead and my feet like concrete. I dragged myself out the back door, hoping Andrew wouldn’t hear me leave. I knew the front door was too close to his bedroom. No matter how quiet I was, he would hear me. I slipped out the back and ran to my car, not stopping until the keys were in the ignition and the engine had roared to life.

I sped away from Hopper mansion without looking back. Andrew couldn’t have stopped me if he saw me, but I knew he would try. His anger was probably stronger than ever. The last thing I wanted was to face him. Not yet. And not ever again.

As exhausted as I felt, going home wasn’t an option. My head was still spinning from the revelation of my father’s thievery. Despite Andrew’s insistence that my dad was at fault, I still couldn’t believe it. My father was a good man, a kind man. He had all the money he’d ever need. There was no reason for him to steal, let alone from the son of his lifelong friend.

My foot fell heavy on the gas as I drove toward my father’s house. It was early, too early for a visit, but I didn’t care. We needed to talk, and this time, I wouldn’t leave until I knew everything. My father wasn’t going to talk his way out of an explanation. I refused to let my emotions get the better of me. It was time for me to know everything.

When I pulled into the driveway, the sun was just beginning to rise. It peeked over the chimney, falling directly in my eyes and making me wince. I was so tired, so ready for sleep, that I almost laid my head back against my seat and closed my eyes. It would have taken me no time at all to fall asleep. After a night of working nonstop, not even coffee could have revived me.

But the prospect of finally getting the truth was enough to keep me awake. I pushed open my car door and hurried toward the backdoor. It was locked, but I stuck my key in the door and shoved it open with a loud bang. I didn’t care if I woke my father. I didn’t care if I scared him.

“Dad!” I yelled, closing the door behind me and hurrying into the living room. I looked up at the stairs and screamed again. “Dad!”

“Sophie?” Dad called from upstairs. His voice was muffled and distant. He’d been asleep. Seconds later, I heard his thunderous footsteps as he ran down the stairs.

“Dad,” I said when I saw him. “We need to talk.”

He was still wearing pajamas, and his hair was disheveled. His face was flushed from being so rudely awoken, but I felt no sympathy. My ability to feel sorry for him was all but gone. If any part of Andrew’s story was true, then my father wasn’t the man I thought he was.

I’d defended him endlessly just hours before, and yet, when my eyes locked on his, I was furious. I could barely stand to hold his gaze as he moved farther into the living room, his eyes searching my face.

“What are you doing here so early?” he asked, worry coating his voice. “Are you okay? Did Andrew do something? Did he hurt you?”

“No,” I said quickly. “No, I’m fine. Well, I’m not fine.”

“What did he do?” Dad demanded. His eyes flashed. “I knew I shouldn’t have let you stay there. I knew he couldn’t be trusted. After everything, I never should have let you stay with him.”

“Dad!” I snapped. “Stop.”

He fell silent immediately. His eyebrows pulled together as he tried to work out why I was so upset. My cheeks felt hot. I knew they were bright red, and I was certain my eyes were bloodshot from being up all night. The lack of sleep was catching up to me.

“Honey,” Dad said slowly. “Tell me what’s going on.”

“That’s what I’m here to ask you,” I said. “I want the truth, Dad.”

“The truth about what?” Dad asked.

I shook my head and moved to the couch. My legs couldn’t support my weight any longer. I was exhausted, both physically and emotionally. I fell onto the couch and put my head in my hands, trying to calm down enough for this conversation.

“Sophie,” Dad said. He sat down across from me. “You’re scaring me, honey. What’s wrong? What happened?”

“Andrew told me about that night,” I said, looking up at my father’s face. Fear flashed through his eyes. “He told me that you broke into the Hopper mansion. He said you were there in the middle of the night, in his study.”

Dad didn’t speak. I expected him to deny it immediately, to say that Andrew was crazy and that he would never do something like that. Instead, he just stared at me in wide-eyed horror. I shook my head and stared back. Was this really happening?

“He told me you were there to steal something,” I continued. “That he found you in his office, digging through his crates.”

My father’s head fell forward. I couldn’t see his eyes anymore, but I knew tears were forming. His shoulders shook. I felt a surge of pity rise inside my chest. I pushed it down quickly. There wasn’t time for that. Not now.

“Dad,” I said firmly. “Look at me.”

He slowly lifted his head. His eyes fell on my face, and I knew that Andrew never lied to me. My father wasn’t the man I thought he was. He broke into Andrew’s house. He tried to steal from the Hopper family. Andrew’s story was true.

“Oh my god.” I stood up quickly, unable to remain still. Part of me wanted to run away. I felt like a scorned child. Everything I thought I knew was a lie.

“Sophie, please let me explain,” Dad said. His voice was weaker than I’d ever heard it.

“What is there to explain?!” I yelled. “You tried to steal from him, Dad! He should have called the police! He should have had you arrested!”

“He wanted to,” Dad said. “He was seconds away from doing exactly that.”

“But you offered me up instead,” I snapped. “You used your own daughter as a way to buy yourself out of trouble. What were you thinking?!”

“I wasn’t.” Dad shook his head, tears streaming down his face. “I was out of my mind that night, Sophie.”

“Dad, I don’t even know what to say.” I turned away from him. There weren’t words to describe how insane this situation was.

Just hours before, I would have sworn to anyone that my father was innocent. Andrew Hopper was wrong. I was sure of it. He misread the situation, and instead of listening to my father, he lashed out like a spoiled child. I would have gone to the ends of the earth to protect my dad’s name, his reputation.

Now, I didn’t know what was real. My dad was no longer the pillar of morality that I once believed him to be. He was a thief, just like Andrew said.

“How could you do this?” I asked weakly. “How could you sink so low?”

“When your mother died,” Dad said. “Something changed inside of me. I became a different person, someone I didn’t recognize.”

“We both did,” I said. “That’s what happens when you lose someone you love, Dad. But I never stole from anyone because of it.”

“My heart was broken,” Dad said. “Trashed. I didn’t think I would ever feel okay again.”

I stared at him. His hands were shaking in his lap, and he couldn’t meet my eyes. He felt horrible about what he’d done. The look on his face was almost enough to soften my anger. Almost.

“What were you there to steal?” I asked, trying to keep my voice steady. “What was so important?”

“It’s an antique compass,” Dad said simply. “Just an old compass. It’s not worth any money. Maybe a few bucks at the most. It wasn’t made properly. It’s very old. Just an old compass.”

None of this made sense. Why would my father risk his life for an old compass? What if Andrew was armed? What if Liam was?

“You could have been killed,” I said softly. “Dad, I could have lost you, too. How could you risk that? All for a compass?!”

“When your mother and I were first married,” Dad said. He finally lifted his eyes and met my gaze. “We went on a vacation together. We swore that we wouldn’t work, that we would just enjoy each other’s company for an entire week. But when we got to Greece, we found out about this dig a few miles away from our resort. It was right there, so we went. Neither of us could resist.”

He paused and shook his head, fresh tears falling down his cheeks.

“It was incredible,” Dad said. “We’d never been on a dig together. I’d gone countless time before, so had your mother. But this was our very first expedition as a couple. I’ll never forget the look on her face when she saw that compass.”

Dad’s voice broke. He wiped his eyes impatiently and forced himself to continue.

“She loved it,” Dad said. “I don’t know why. It was old and broken, horribly beyond repair. And yet, that was the one thing your mother wanted. She said she saw the hidden potential in it. I thought she was crazy, but I couldn’t deny her anything. Not then. Not ever.”

He looked at me as if he were waiting for me to speak. I didn’t. My throat felt tight.

“Sophie,” Dad said. “Your mother loved that compass so much. She kept it for all these years, and when she died, Hopper Antiquities accidentally took it. They came to the house to collect the things I wanted to sell. Do you remember? You were here that day.”

I nodded. It was just a couple months after my mother passed. Several Hopper employees spent all day poring over different artifacts.

“I didn’t want to sell the compass,” Dad said. “Like I told you, it’s not worth anything. I don’t know how it got into the crate, but it did. When I realized it was gone, I knew it could only be in one place.”

“Why didn’t you call Andrew?” I demanded. “He would have given it back to you.”

“I’m sure he would have,” Dad said. “But at the time, I couldn’t think straight. Sophie, all I wanted was that compass. It felt like the only piece of your mother that I had left. The night I realized it was missing, I lost my mind. I tore this house apart looking for it. I was terrified that it was gone forever.”

He looked away, staring out the window and trying to get ahold of his emotions.

“I drove to the Hopper mansion in a blur,” he said. “I wasn’t myself. I don’t even remember how I got inside. I just know I found Andrew’s office and tore open the first crate I saw. The compass wasn’t there. Before I could check the other crates, Andrew found me, and well, you know the rest.”

Dad stared down at his hands. My throat was so tight that I didn’t trust myself to speak. My eyes burned, but I blinked back the tears that threatened to spill. As I watched my father, my anger faded into sadness. I was right about one thing, this was nothing more than a horrible misunderstanding. A mistake made by a desperately broken-hearted man.

29

Andrew

Two Months Later

Liam stood off to the side while I drank my coffee. A plate of French toast went uneaten in front of me. I rarely ate breakfast anymore. By the time lunch rolled around, my stomach was a pit of emptiness that had to be filled. I would scarf down something filling without tasting it. Food no longer interested me. Not much did.

“Can I get you more coffee, Mr. Andrew?” Liam asked.

“No,” I said firmly.

“How about a banana?” Liam pressed. “Something to put in your stomach before you get to work.”

“I’m fine,” I said.

“Mr. Andrew, I worry about you.”

“I said I’m fine,” I snapped, jerking my head up to glare at Liam. His eyebrows knitted together, but he fell silent all the same. He knew arguing was the worst thing he could have done.

We’d been playing this game for two months. Ever since Sophie left, my life had returned to normal. At least, that was what it seemed like from the outside.

I worked day and night. I slept the second my head hit my pillow, waking up before the sun each morning. Meals were quick and only meant to sustain me. I didn’t enjoy anything or anyone. The only people I spoke to were Liam and my clients. Even the Hopper employees knew not to bother me unless it was via email.

My mood was worse than ever. Before Sophie came into my life, I was a workaholic. But now, it was more than that. I couldn’t bring myself to focus on anything else. I didn’t care about anything else.

“I’ll be in my office,” I said, pushing away from the table.

Liam nodded. He didn’t speak. He just watched me walk away with concern in his eyes. I knew he was worried about me, but just like everything else, I didn’t care.

I disappeared into my office and closed the door with a snap. Finally, I could be alone to sulk and work. I threw myself into my job, enjoying the monotonous tasks that kept my mind occupied. If I allowed myself too much free time, I thought about Sophie.

Her face floated through my mind so often that I worried I’d never forget her. Those green eyes, that light brown hair, her petite stature, and curvy figure.

I daydreamed about her lips more often than not. I remembered how it felt to feel her lips pressed against mine, and every time I let myself, I got hard thinking about being inside of her.

It wasn’t often that I allowed my thoughts to get that far. Sophie broke me when she left. She took my heart and tore it from my chest. Now, I was nothing more than an empty shell. I went through the motions of my life, taking one day at a time but never truly feeling alive. Most of the time, I didn’t even feel awake. It was like my entire life had become a dream.

Just before lunch, my office phone rang sharply. I frowned and stared at it. My employees knew never to call me.

“This is Andrew Hopper,” I said as I pressed the phone to my ear.

“Mr. Hopper,” the voice said. “I’m calling on behalf of a client.”

“Which client?” I asked.

“They’ve asked that I keep their name private,” the woman said. “Is that all right?”

“Sure,” I said, frowning with confusion. “How can I help you?”

“You’re in possession of an old compass,” the woman said. She described the piece quickly. “The client wants to purchase it from you as soon as possible. They’re offering three thousand dollars.”

“For a compass?” I blinked.

“Yes,” the woman said. “Is that price acceptable?”

“I need to locate the compass before I can agree to anything,” I said.

“Take your time,” the woman said simply.

“Please hold.”

I put her on hold and then pulled up the catalogue on my computer. Every piece in our collection was in the system with a picture and an accurate description. The price estimate for the compass was just under one hundred dollars.

I stared blankly at the picture of the compass. Who would pay three thousand dollars for something like that?

“Are you there?” I asked as I picked up the phone again.

“Yes,” the woman said. “Did you find the compass?”

“I did,” I said. “You’re sure about the price?”

“Positive.”

My instinct was to correct her, to tell her she was offering way too much money, but I stopped myself. The company needed money. Despite all the help Sophie gave us, we were still getting back on our feet. I wasn’t in the position to turn down so much money.

“I’ll have someone bring over the compass today,” I said simply. “Can I have an address to meet your client?”

“No,” the woman said. “The client requested that you bring the compass yourself.”

I frowned. That didn’t make sense. I was the owner of the company. No one ever requested that I personally deliver an item. It was understood that my time was far too precious to run errands.

“I’m not sure that’s possible,” I said. “I’m a very busy man.”

“That’s the deal,” the woman said firmly. “They will only purchase the compass if it is delivered by you.”

I wanted to say no, but something stopped me. My curiosity was piqued.

“Okay,” I said. “That’s fine. I’ll pick up the compass and bring it this afternoon. Where am I going?”

“A coffee shop in town,” the woman said. She gave me the address and then said a quick goodbye.

I was left staring at the phone in disbelief. This was by far the oddest exchange I’d ever had. When I looked back at my computer screen, the compass was still staring back at me. It was old and grimy, broken beyond repair. There was no way this compass was worth three thousand dollars.

Shaking my head, I stood up and headed to the storage warehouse to collect the compass, eager to meet the person so hell-bent on having it.

* * *

The coffee shop seemed familiar. When I pulled up out front, I couldn’t help but think I’d been there before. Something about it tugged at my memory, but I didn’t have time to think about it. My meeting was about to start. I needed to get inside before the client arrived.

I tucked the compass deep inside my pocket and hurried through the doors. Even though it was wrapped in protective sheets, I worried it would become jostled as I walked. Whoever this mystery client was, they were willing to pay three grand for it. I couldn’t afford to let something happen to it in transit.

My head moved side to side as I searched the room. The coffee shop was small, tiny really. There were only a few people inside, none of whom seemed to be waiting for someone. I found an empty table and sat down facing the door. My mystery client would be arriving any minute.

It wasn’t long before the front door clanged open. I jerked my head up to see Sophie walking toward me.

My breath caught in my chest as our eyes met. She was staring at me with a determined expression I knew all too well. Her jaw was set tight, and her gait was strong. She held her head up high and her shoulders squared as if she were readying herself for a fight.

“What are you doing here?” I asked when she reached me.

“I’m your client,” she said simply.

She pulled out the chair in front of her and sat down. My eyes roamed over her face as I tried to read her mind. I didn’t understand what was going on. None of this made sense.

“You’re the client?” I asked blankly. “I don’t understand.”

“Did you bring the compass?” she asked.

“Yes.” I nodded and reached inside my pocket. I pulled out the compass and laid it flat on the table, carefully unfolding the paper.

“Is this the only compass you have in your possession?” Sophie asked, her tone clipped and professional.

“Yes.” I nodded again. “Why do you want it?”

“This is what my father broke in to steal.”

Sophie’s eyes met mine, and I felt a weight fall into my stomach.

“What?” I blinked.

“My father,” Sophie said. “When he broke into your house, he was looking for this compass.”

I shook my head. “But why?”

Sophie sighed and leaned back in her chair. Her green eyes softened slightly. She still looked angry, but there was something else in her expression now.

“My parents found this compass together,” Sophie said. “On their very first expedition. When my mom died, Hopper Antiquities came over to collect certain artifacts for auction.”

“I remember,” I said quickly.

“Well, your employees took this compass by mistake,” Sophie said. “It wasn’t part of the collection, but somehow, it ended up in one of the crates.”

“An oversight,” I said. “It happens.”

Sophie nodded. “Well, my father wanted it back for sentimental reasons. That’s why he broke into your house. That’s why he was there that night.”

I stared at her. None of this made sense. Why would Rick risk getting arrested, or worse, for some old compass? Even if it was his late wife’s, why didn’t he just request to get it back?

“This doesn’t make sense,” I said, shaking my head slowly. “If Rick wanted the compass back, why didn’t he call me? Why not just pick up the phone?”

“He was heartbroken,” Sophie said. “He wasn’t thinking clearly. All he wanted was the compass, nothing else mattered.”

My eyes met Sophie’s again, and I felt my stomach flip. She was staring back at me. So many unspoken emotions flew between us that I didn’t know what to say. I understood how it felt to have your heart ripped out, to want nothing more than for the pain to stop. If that was how Rick felt that night, I could see why he acted irrationally.

“Three thousand, right?” Sophie asked. She dug inside her purse and pulled out an envelope. She tossed it across the table, and it landed with a heavy thud in front of me. I stared down at it blankly.

“It’s not worth that much,” I said. “It’s barely worth anything at all.”

“It’s worth everything to my father,” Sophie said. “I’ll pay whatever you want, Andrew.”

Hearing Sophie say my name was enough to make my chest ache. Her eyes held my gaze like a magnet. I couldn’t look away.

“Please,” Sophie said. “Just, can I have it?”

“You can have it,” I said quickly. “Of course, you can have it.”

“Great,” Sophie said. “Thank you.”

She pushed the envelope closer to me and reached for the compass. I watched as she carefully wrapped it up in the protective sleeve and tucked it away inside her purse.

“I don’t want this,” I said just as Sophie rose from her seat. I pushed the envelope to her, not even wanting to touch it. It felt dirty somehow.

“What?” Sophie asked.

“You don’t have to pay for it, Sophie,” I said. “The compass was your father’s to begin with.”

“But we owe you something for it.”

“I only had it by mistake,” I said. “Just take it. Please.”

Sophie stared down at the envelope. When she slowly lifted her gaze to meet mine, her green eyes were filled with emotion. She shook her head and closed her eyes. I stood up and reached out for her before I could think better of it.

In an instant, she’d taken three steps backward. She shook her head and looked away. I sighed and let my arms drop back to my sides.

“Come with me,” Sophie said.

“What?” I blinked.

“I want to take the compass to my father,” Sophie said. “But you should come, too.”

“I don’t think that’s the best idea,” I said, shaking my head.

“Please, Andrew.”

Sophie’s voice was soft and pleading. I couldn’t say no to her. I nodded and watched as she tucked the money back inside her purse. We made our way toward the exit, my body acutely aware of how close she was.

30

Sophie

Andrew drove behind me, keeping his distance but making sure not to stray too far behind. I watched him in my rearview mirror, terrified that he might disappear if I looked away. Seeing him again almost broke me. I could barely contain myself when I walked inside the coffee shop. Andrew looked exactly the same as before. Only this time, there was a darkness about him that broke my heart.

I blamed myself for the darkness. When I left, I hurt him. Andrew had told me the truth, and I lashed out. I blamed him for everything when really, it was my father who made the mistake. It took me a long time to come to terms with everything that happened. My dad’s moment of insanity. Andrew’s refusal to be understanding. My indentured servitude. It all felt like a horrible nightmare that I was desperate to pull myself out of.

Two days after I learned the truth, I found myself lying in bed, thinking about Andrew. I missed him more than I thought possible. His absence was like a physical presence in my life. He had become a monster that haunted my dreams and my waking hours. I couldn’t go more than an hour without seeing his face in my mind, without wishing I could fall into his arms one more time.

I thought about calling to apologize. After all, Andrew had told me the truth. Even though it wasn’t what I wanted to hear, he didn’t lie to me. Not once. Still, I was angry with him. Despite everything, I hated him for threatening my father. Andrew had known my dad for years, almost his entire life, and he should have given him the benefit of the doubt. He should have heard him out. He should have listened before he threatened.

It was all too complicated to handle. My feelings for Andrew never faded. I was angry and hurt, confused and in shock, but I still cared about him. My heart called out to him every single day. I fought the urge to drive to his house and see his face in person. I wanted to be with him more than ever, but every time I thought about it, something stopped me.

Things between Andrew and my father were complicated and tense. Both were wrong in their own way, but only my father had broken the law. I couldn’t see a time when they would be able to make amends, when things would ever improve between them.

My father’s guilt ate at him every day. He hated himself for breaking into the Hopper mansion. I saw it in his eyes every time he looked at me. The idea of forcing him to be around Andrew was too much for me to handle. I couldn’t bring myself to hurt my own father that way. Until now.

I pulled into my dad’s driveway and cut off the engine. Andrew pulled up behind me and did the same. We each got out of our cars and slowly made our way to the front door. I glanced at Andrew’s face, but I didn’t speak. What was there to say?

“Are you sure about this?” Andrew asked as we stepped up to the front door. “I doubt your father wants to see me.”

“I can’t imagine you want to see him, either,” I said. “But I think it’s time we all put this behind us.”

“And you think we can?” Andrew asked doubtfully. “You think that’s possible?”

“It has to be.” My voice was soft, but Andrew heard me. He frowned and silently asked me to explain. I shook my head and knocked on the door.

Seconds later, my father appeared in the window. He looked from me to Andrew and then back again. Fear flickered in his eyes, but he pushed it away quickly and opened the door.

“Sophie,” he said. “I wasn’t expecting you today.”

“Something came up,” I said, glancing at Andrew. “I wanted to see you.”

“Okay.” Dad nodded slowly. “Well, um, come inside.”

“Thanks.”

We stepped over the threshold, and I could feel Andrew tense beside me. As far as I knew, he’d never stepped foot inside my parents’ house before. He looked around, his eyes settling anywhere but on my father’s face. This was going to be harder than I thought.

“Can we sit down?” I asked, gesturing toward the living room. “I think the three of us should talk.”

“Sure.” Dad shrugged and led the way forward. He kept glancing back at Andrew with a frown, waiting for him to speak.

When my eyes fell on Andrew’s face, I saw how nervous he was. It wasn’t until that moment that I realized Andrew felt some guilt, too. After finding out the real reason for my father’s break-in, Andrew was conflicted. Deep down, I knew he was still angry, but suddenly, things were no longer black and white.

“So,” Dad said when we were all seated. “What’s going on? Why are you both here?”

“I went to see Andrew today,” I said slowly. “Or, well, I met him.”

“Okay,” Dad said slowly. His eyes shifted from my face to Andrew’s.

“She wanted to buy a piece from me,” Andrew said, finally finding his voice. It was stronger than I expected. “A piece that was once yours.”

Realization dawned on Dad’s face. He looked at me sternly, his eyes flying wide. At first, I thought he was angry, but when he blinked, I saw a new emotion spread across his face. Pain.

“I told him everything,” I said. “Dad, I just thought he should know the truth. All that time, he’s thought of you as a thief, but that isn’t true. It’s not true at all.”

“Yes, it is,” Dad said firmly. “Whatever my reasons were, I broke in to Andrew’s house. I tried to steal from him.”

“Only something that was already yours.”

Andrew’s tone was more understanding than I could have hoped. He looked at my dad with a kindness I’d only ever seen him direct at me. I sighed with relief. Maybe this wasn’t going to be as hard as I first thought.

“I’m sorry,” Dad said, looking straight at Andrew. “I know what I did was stupid.”

“Rick,” Andrew said. “You could have just called me. I would have returned the compass.”

“I know.” Dad sighed. “I was out of my mind. It’s no excuse.”

“I understand,” Andrew said quickly. “You were heartbroken. Nothing felt real anymore, and you simply reacted. I get it.”

Andrew looked down at his hands, and my stomach tightened painfully. Was he talking about me?

“It was wrong,” Dad said. “After everything your father and I went through together, I shouldn’t have acted that way.”

“It wasn’t just you,” Andrew said quickly. “You weren’t the only one who made mistakes that night.”

Andrew sighed and shook his head. He was still staring at his hands. His face was red, and as I watched him, I realized that I’d never seen him this nervous.

“The way I reacted was immature,” Andrew said. He lifted his eyes to meet my father’s. “You and my dad were great friends, Rick. I’ve known you for years, and I should have stopped to listen to you. If I’d given you the chance to explain yourself, then none of this would have happened. When I think about my behavior that night, I’m ashamed.”

Dad shook his head and smiled. He leaned forward and held Andrew’s gaze the way only a father could.

“You did what anyone would have done,” Dad said. “You may not believe this, but George would have done the exact same thing.”

“My father?” Andrew narrowed his eyes in disbelief.

Dad nodded. “George had the shortest fuse of anyone I’ve ever known,” Dad said with a soft laugh. “If he caught someone breaking in to his office, I can’t even imagine how angry he would have been.”

“Everyone always said my father was quick to forgive,” Andrew said. “That he was kind and loyal, never angry.”

“Well, they’re right,” Dad said. “But George was also quick to overreact. He was spontaneous and slightly crazy. He very rarely stopped to think about anything. He just reacted and then dealt with the consequences later.”

“That’s true,” Andrew said with a nod. Something dark flashed through his eyes.

“He was quick to forgive, but he was also quick to blame,” Dad said. “I’m telling you, Andrew, George would have done the same thing you did that night. He may have even been worse.”

“You two were really close, weren’t you?” I asked softly.

Dad nodded sadly. He smiled and sighed, looking out the window with a wistful stare. In that moment, he missed George.

“We were,” he said. “In a lot of ways, George was my best friend. I think I knew him better than anyone. Other than Emily, of course.”

“I’m surprised we never met,” I said to Andrew.

“Me too.” Andrew’s eyes met mine, and my stomach filled with butterflies. I suddenly found myself wanting to be alone with him.

“Emily kept Andrew busy,” Dad said. “She was determined that you have a life outside of that damn company.”

“I know,” Andrew said, smiling sadly. “My mother was amazing. She was everything my father wasn’t.”

“He loved her so much,” Dad said, shaking his head. “I still remember the day she died. It was the worst day of his life.”

“He wasn’t even there.” Andrew snapped angrily. “He wasn’t even around.”

Dad stared at Andrew with a mixture of compassion and confusion. His expression softened, and suddenly, he seemed like himself again. He wasn’t lost or heartbroken anymore. In that moment, he was just an old man. A father.

“He hated himself for it,” Dad said softly. “Andrew, I was with your father the day Emily passed. We were in Italy. There was a dig and—”

“And he chose work over his family,” Andrew said firmly. “I know. I remember.”

Dad shook his head slowly. “No,” he said. “That’s not what happened.”

“I wasn’t a child, Rick,” Andrew said. “I remember.”

“He tried everything to get back home,” Dad said gently. “There was a huge storm that week. No planes could fly in or out of the city. We were stuck. Stranded. There wasn’t anything he could have done.”

Andrew blinked.

“It’s true,” Dad said. “He tried, Andrew. And when he couldn’t get back, he did the only thing he could think to do.”

“What do you mean?” Andrew asked.

“George set up an account in Italy,” Dad said. “He transferred funds from Hopper’s financial department and set up a foundation in your mother’s name. Or, at least, he tried to. He had all the funds in place, but political bullshit kept it from coming to fruition. He never managed to get the foundation off the ground. Then, he died, and well, you pretty much know the rest of the story.”

I stared at my father in disbelief. Andrew’s mother died seven years ago. The missing money was put in place for Andrew’s mom. It was George’s way of honoring his late wife. My heart filled with sadness as I turned to Andrew. He was fighting back tears, determined not to cry in front of my father.

“I never knew that,” Andrew said softly.

My dad nodded. The three of us sat silently for some time, just letting all the new information sink in. Finally, it was time to leave.

Things between my father and Andrew were better. They each understood the other better, and I knew, with time, their relationship would improve even more.

“Sophie,” Andrew said as we left the house. “Will you come with me?”

“Where?” I asked.

“The mansion,” he said simply. “Liam’s making dinner, and I’d like you to join us. Please.”

“Sure,” I said with a nod. “I’ll follow you there.”

Andrew smiled weakly and climbed inside his car. I didn’t know how dinner would go, but I knew it was the right thing to do. There was still so much for Andrew and me to talk about.

31

Andrew

“Miss Sophie,” Liam said when we stepped inside the dining room. “Were we expecting you?”

Liam looked from Sophie to me and back again. He was confused, but he had enough class to keep any further questions to himself.

“We weren’t,” I said simply. “But Sophie surprised me today, so I thought I would invite her to dinner.”

“If it’s not too much trouble,” Sophie said quickly.

Liam smiled the first genuine I’d seen from him in a long time. “Of course not. It’s a pleasure to have you for dinner. Please, sit down.”

Sophie smiled and sat in her usual chair. Liam glanced at me quizzically before he disappeared into the kitchen. I just shook my head and pulled out my own chair.

“Is it weird to be back here?” I asked. Sophie’s eyes hadn’t stilled since she entered the house. She kept looking around her as if she expected something sinister to jump out from behind a bookcase.

“Yeah,” she said with a laugh. “Honestly, I never thought I would be here again. When I left that night…” She fell silent. Her eyes flickered up to my face and then back down. She stared at her lap, twiddling her thumbs nervously.

“It’s awkward for us both,” I said. “After everything that’s happened, I would be surprised if it wasn’t.”

Sophie smiled shyly. Liam reappeared carrying a tray full of platters. He set them out on the table, his eyes shifting around nervously. It seemed that it wasn’t just awkward for Sophie and me.

“Would you care to join us?” I asked kindly.

Liam blinked. He frowned with surprise and glanced at Sophie. I knew what he was thinking. I’d been an ass to him for two months. Ever since Sophie left, I was rude and distant. Now, the night she returned, I suddenly remembered how to be polite.

“I’m sorry, Liam,” I said softly. “For everything.”

His frown slowly faded. He smiled gently and nodded, moving around the table to sit beside Sophie. She looked between Liam and me, trying to figure out what just happened.

“I’m glad you’re back, Miss Sophie,” Liam said. He patted her shoulder warmly.

“I’m not exactly back,” Sophie said. “Just here for dinner.”

Liam nodded and began dishing out the food. He piled mine high, making sure to give me more than anyone else. I knew he was still worried about my lack of appetite, but for the first time in months, I was hungry. I ate everything on my plate and then went back for seconds.

“It’s good to see you eat again,” Liam said with a knowing smile.

“Have you not been eating?” Sophie frowned.

“Not a lot.” I shrugged. “I’ve just been busy with work.”

Sophie nodded, but her forehead remained creased with worry. She didn’t talk much during dinner. Her mind was obviously preoccupied, and every time I tried to pull her focus, she drifted away within seconds.

“I’ll clear the dishes,” Liam said. “You two relax.”

“Thank you, Liam.”

I was glad to have a minute alone with Sophie. As nice as it was to have Liam join us for dinner, Sophie and I needed to talk. There was so much left unsaid between us that I could barely take the tension for another second.

“Sophie,” I began softly. “I’m so sorry.”

She sighed and shook her head, slowly lifting her eyes to meet mine. When she stared at me, I almost forgot how to breathe. Even after two months, Sophie could still get under my skin faster than anyone I’d ever met.

“It wasn’t your fault,” Sophie said. “All you did was tell me the truth. I just didn’t want to hear it.”

“I don’t blame you for that,” I said quickly. “That’s why I avoided the issue for so long. The last thing I wanted was to come between you and your father.”

“You didn’t,” Sophie said. “Not at all.”

“But I thought I would,” I said. “I know how much you love your dad, Sophie. And after you’d already lost your mom, I couldn’t bring myself to tarnish the image you have of your dad.”

“You didn’t,” Sophie said. “He made a mistake. He knows that. And now, so do I.”

“Still…” I trailed off, not sure what to say. Despite everything, I felt guilty for everything that happened between us.

“I was never angry with you,” Sophie said with a sigh. “Even though I thought I was.”

“You sure seemed to be,” I said.

“I convinced myself you were lying,” Sophie said. “It was easier to believe that than to believe my father could do something so out of character.”

“He was hurt,” I said. “I understand it now.”

Sophie nodded. “I still should have believed you.”

I smiled, but it didn’t reach my eyes. The truth was, I didn’t blame Sophie for not trusting me. After everything I’d done to her and her father, it only made sense. She saw me as a villain, someone who was brought into her life with the sole purpose of ruining it. If I’d been in her position, I would have thought the exact same thing.

“I wouldn’t have believed me, either,” I said. “I didn’t exactly give you very many reasons to trust me.”

“You’ve changed since we met,” Sophie said. Her eyes were softer now. “You aren’t the same person I met on my first day here.”

“I haven’t changed that much,” I said darkly.

I thought about the way I’d been treating Liam. I remembered how horrible I’d been to my employees and even some of my clients. After Sophie left, I became the worst version of myself. As I looked into her eyes, I regretted it. I hated myself for sinking so low, for becoming the one thing I never wanted to be.

“It’s been hard,” I said. “When you left, it was really hard to care about anything.”

“What do you mean?” Sophie asked.

“I should have gone after you,” I said. “When you stormed out of my room, I just let you go. I didn’t even try to stop you. That was a mistake.”

“You were upset,” Sophie said. She shrugged. “Besides, if you’d come after me that night, I wouldn’t have listened to you. It only would have driven me further away.”

“Maybe,” I said. “But I guess we’ll never know.”

“I’m here now,” Sophie said softly.

Our eyes met, and a familiar spark ignited inside my chest. Sophie was just inches away from me. For the first time in months, I could reach out and touch her. I couldn’t stop myself. My hand slid across the table and rested on top of hers.

I was afraid she would pull away, just like she did at the coffee shop. I prepared myself for the rejection I was sure would come, but it never did. Sophie stared down at our hands and sighed. When she lifted her eyes back to mine, they were filled with a desire I would have recognized anywhere.

“Should we go upstairs?” Sophie asked, her voice low.

I nodded and stood up. I couldn’t believe I’d gotten so lucky. Not only was Sophie back in my life, but she still wanted me. The way she clung to my hand as we walked upstairs was all the proof I needed. We might not be able to start over, but I hoped we could pick up where we left off.

We reached my room, and I held open the door for Sophie. She stepped inside and turned around to face me. Her eyes were still full of need, but there was something else. Something deeper. She looked scared, worried about something.

“What’s wrong?” I asked, laying my palm gently against her cheek. “If you’re not ready, I understand. A lot has happened since the last time we were together.”

“It’s not that.” Sophie sighed. “It’s just that there’s something else I need to tell you.”

“Okay,” I said slowly. “So, tell me.”

Sophie moved around me. She sat on the edge of my bed and stared up at me with wide, fearful eyes. Her hands were trembling as she rested them on her knees. My stomach tied itself in a knot as I waited for her speak. Anything that made her so nervous couldn’t possibly be good.

“There was another reason I reached out to you today,” Sophie said. “Or, well, another reason I had my best friend reach out to you.”

“Is that who called?” I asked, remembering the strange woman’s voice from earlier. “Kaddy?”

Sophie nodded. “I knew you would recognize my voice,” she said. “And I was afraid you wouldn’t show up if you knew it was me.”

“I would never ignore you,” I said softly.

Sophie smiled and cleared her throat. She held my gaze, but I could tell it was hard for her. She was having trouble finding the right words.

“I went to the doctor a couple weeks ago,” Sophie said slowly. She kept her voice steady, even. “My period was late, and I wanted to know why.”

My heart stopped. I blinked and took a small step backward. Sophie kept talking, forcing herself to keep going until the very end.

“I was worried I might be pregnant, but I didn’t really believe it,” she said. “I mean, I couldn’t believe it.”

“Pregnant?” I whispered.

Sophie nodded. “The doctor confirmed it,” she said. “I’m almost nine weeks along.”

“Nine weeks?” I stared blankly into Sophie’s eyes.

“Two months,” Sophie said.

I couldn’t believe what I was hearing. It wasn’t possible. Sophie couldn’t be pregnant. I mean, we were safe, weren’t we?

As Sophie stared at me, I realized it didn’t matter how it happened or when. All that mattered was that Sophie was pregnant with my child. Right that second, Sophie Newman held my baby inside of her. I was in shock, but the longer it sunk in, the happier I became.

A small smile spread its way across my face. Sophie stared at me. She searched my face for some sign of how I felt. When I didn’t say anything, she couldn’t take the silence any longer.

“I’m sorry I didn’t tell you sooner,” she said. “When my dad told me the truth, I wanted to come back immediately. I was on my way over when I realized that you might not want to see me. I figured you would still be angry with me, so I stayed away. Then, when I found out about the baby, I panicked and I couldn’t think straight. I didn’t tell anyone. Not even Kaddy. I wasn’t ready for it to happen, but suddenly, it was happening. I was in shock, but I know I should have told you. I should have called you.”

“I love you.”

Sophie fell silent immediately. Her rant ended, and she stared at me in disbelief. I just smiled and moved toward her, reaching out my hands for her. She took them and let me pull her to her feet. She still looked scared as my eyes fell to her stomach.

“I love you,” I said again. “And I love this baby.”

I placed my hand over Sophie’s stomach and sighed. This was really happening.

“I thought you would freak out,” she said.

“Don’t get me wrong,” I said with a laugh. “I’m scared to death. I’m terrified, but I’m also excited.”

“You are?” Sophie asked.

“This is amazing, Sophie,” I said. “We’re going to have a baby! We should be celebrating!”

Sophie lunged forward and wrapped her arms around my neck. Her lips found mine, and she kissed me deeper than ever. Her tongue slid inside my mouth as she poured every emotion into me. I moaned and pulled her closer to me, my arms circling around her waist.

We kissed until neither of us could breathe. My body reacted immediately.

“Are you sure you’re okay with this?” Sophie asked.

“Yes,” I said. “Come here.”

I kissed her again, walking her backward toward the bed.

32

Sophie

Andrew’s words echoed in my ears as we kissed. His lips danced over mine, and his tongue slid playfully inside my mouth. I moaned and pressed myself harder against him. I wrapped my arms around his body and held on tightly. After two months apart, I didn’t want anything to separate us.

“I love you,” Andrew said. “I love you so fucking much.”

The past few weeks had been hell on my body and my mind. I was sick, throwing up almost every morning. My body was weak from the pregnancy, and my head spun as I realized how much my life was about to change. The second the doctor confirmed my suspicions, I could think of nothing else.

I should have told Andrew immediately, but I couldn’t. I couldn’t bring myself to show up at his house and completely change his life. It broke my heart to go through those first couple of weeks alone. I missed Andrew more than ever. Both my heart and my mind called out to him. I prayed every night that he would magically show up at my door and take me in his arms. I knew that he, more than anyone, would make everything okay again.

Still, when I finally told him, I was terrified of his reaction. What if he was angry? What if he kicked me out of his house? These fears and more overwhelmed me as I tried to find the right words. I didn’t know how to explain myself, so I just blurted it out.

I said the words, and then, it was too late to take them back.

Those first few seconds of silence were torturous. I stared at Andrew’s face and waited for him to speak. I prayed his words would be kind, gentle. More than anything, I just hoped he wouldn’t be too angry that I’d kept such a huge secret from him.

He wasn’t.

“I love you.”

Those were his words.

“I love you.”

The second I heard them, my entire world changed. I clung to his voice, memorizing everything about that moment. His voice. His eyes. His expression. The softness of his touch when he reached out for my stomach.

Andrew loved me. It was more than I could hope for. And he loved our baby. It was evident in every line of his face as he stared at my stomach. His eyes filled with emotion as the truth sank in. And when he kissed me, it was like all my dreams were finally coming true.

We couldn’t stop kissing.

Andrew walked us backward toward his bed, and our lips never once parted ways. The kiss was soft at first, sweet and gentle. The longer we held each other, the deeper the kiss became. I poured every emotion I had into Andrew. I remembered all the nights I’d cried alone in my room, terrified of raising a baby by myself. I thought about the first time I heard our baby’s heartbeat and how badly I wanted Andrew to hear it, too.

Most of all, I realized how much I loved this man. As we kissed, my heart burst wide open, and I felt fresh tears spring to my eyes. Andrew’s arms were wrapped protectively around my waist, his hands pressed against the small of my back. I stretched up to run my fingers through the small hairs at the back of his neck.

Andrew shivered at my touch, taking another step toward the bed.

The back of my legs hit the bedframe, but Andrew didn’t stop there. He laid me down on the bed, moving so slowly that I was sure he was afraid to hurt me. Every touch he laid on my skin was careful and precise. He’d never been so caring with my body.

“I love you,” he said again. He kissed my neck, letting his tongue tease my skin. “I love you.”

“I love you so much,” I breathed. “I always have.”

Andrew moaned at my words and kissed my neck again. He was holding himself back, and this time, I loved him for it.

My body was sore and exhausted from pregnancy. Morning sickness had plagued me for weeks. I was tired and weak, but being with Andrew sent waves of energy shooting through my body. I felt more alive than I had in two months.

I wrapped my legs around Andrew’s waist and pulled him against me. He held himself up with his arms, not wanting to put any weight on my stomach.

“Come here,” I said, pulling his face back to mine.

We kissed again, harder this time. My body was beginning to take over. I wanted Andrew so badly. After two months of being apart, I needed to feel him inside of me. I couldn’t take another second of anticipation.

I moved my hands to Andrew’s pants and frantically unbuttoned them. He kissed my neck roughly and fumbled with my t-shirt. It was like a light switch had been flipped for both of us. We sat up just enough to tear each other’s clothes off and throw them in a pile on the floor.

Finally, I felt Andrew’s skin against mine. He pressed himself against my body, and I groaned at the pressure. I’d waited long enough to feel this way again.

Andrew’s arms circled around my body as he lifted me up to kiss my lips again. I barely knew what was happening as our bodies melted into each other. Andrew slid inside of me and kissed me again, sending shivers cascading down my spine.

We moved together without effort. Andrew buried himself so deeply inside of me that I lost myself completely. Our bodies were no longer separate. Andrew was inside of me and all around me. He overwhelmed my every sense. I couldn’t think. I could barely breathe. Andrew’s body took me over.

He moved his hips forward gently, rocking us both back and forth slowly. My body shook, and my breathing was ragged, but I didn’t care. Andrew’s lips never left mine. He kissed me softly. Our tongues tangled together. Just like the rest of our bodies, they became one entity, one being.

My body and soul were so full of Andrew’s presence that I lost focus on reality. Andrew moved inside of me, thrusting his hips forward, but I barely felt it. All I felt was a deep sense of need inside my chest. I clung to Andrew’s back, digging my nails into him as my body shook with an orgasm I didn’t realize was coming.

“I love you,” I whispered, tears sliding down my cheeks.

Andrew finally pulled away from my lips. He kissed my cheeks, then my forehead, as he continued to take me slower than ever before.

Pleasure coursed through my body for minutes at a time. Each orgasm that Andrew brought on was stronger than the last. I didn’t even know what he was doing, but it was amazing. Incredible. Every move he made was like pure ecstasy.

“Sophie,” Andrew breathed as his body began to tremble.

I could feel him move inside of me. He twitched and shook, his entire body shivering with the pleasure that was about to come.

“Sophie.”

I looked into Andrew’s eyes and saw something I’d never seen before. He wasn’t yet crying, but he was seconds away. His eyes were full of emotion. So much that it brought a lump to my throat. I kissed his lips roughly, making him moan and sink deeper into me.

When he came, it was soft and intense. He moaned and cried out, whispering my name over and over until the pleasure faded from his body.

Even after we were done, neither of us moved a muscle. Andrew stayed on top of me. He was still buried inside of me, my legs wrapped firmly around his waist. I couldn’t have moved if I wanted to. It was like we’d been permanently fused together, and neither of us wanted to break the connection.

“I can’t stop saying it,” Andrew said. “I love you.”

He kissed my forehead, and I sighed, fresh tears washing over my face. I’d never cried so much in my life. I didn’t know if it was the hormones or simply the joy of being back with Andrew. Whatever it was, water continued to fall from my eyes as Andrew held me tightly against him.

Finally, after what felt like hours, Andrew pulled himself off me. I whined in protest and frantically grabbed at his arms. I hated being separated from him, but Andrew didn’t let me get far. As he laid down on his back, he pulled me with him, wrapping his arm around my naked body and pressing my head against his chest.

He kissed the top of my head and sighed as we snuggled on the bed. I was cold, but I didn’t want to move enough to grab a blanket. I let Andrew’s body warm mine, and it was more than enough.

“Are you feeling okay?” Andrew asked softly. “Have you been sick or anything?”

“I’ve had morning sickness,” I said. “Nothing too horrible, though.”

“Did the doctor give you anything for it?” Andrew asked.

“He offered,” I said. “But I refused. I don’t want the baby to get any medicine it doesn’t need. I can suck it up for a few months.”

“Sophie, if you’re feeling bad…”

“I’ll be fine,” I said with a laugh. “Right now, I’ve never felt better.”

Andrew sighed and pulled me closer, his fingers tracing lines along my arm. I’d never felt safer in my entire life. For the first time since I found out about the baby, I knew everything would be okay.

Andrew and I were going to be a family. We were going to have this baby and love it endlessly. Our entire lives would change forever, but I didn’t care. I knew Andrew didn’t, either. We were both so happy that nothing else mattered.

“I can’t believe this is really happening,” Andrew said with a soft laugh. “It feels like a dream.”

“I know,” I said. “I’ve been living in denial for two weeks.”

“But you’re happy, right?” Andrew asked nervously. “I mean, this is what you want?”

“More than anything,” I said. “But I’d be lying if I said it wasn’t scary.”

“I know,” Andrew said. “We’ll get through it together.”

“I was afraid you’d be angry,” I said. “That you wouldn’t want the baby. Or me. After what happened.”

“I never stopped wanting you,” Andrew said. “Even when I was angry, even when we were yelling at each other, I always knew you were the one person I could really love. Sophie, it was always supposed to be you.”

I looked up to meet Andrew’s gaze. He meant every word he said, and it was enough to bring even more tears to my eyes. I felt like I’d never stop crying, but I didn’t mind. I’d finally gotten everything I’d been hoping for.

As Andrew held me that night, I let myself relax for the first time in months. It was as if everything had fallen into place. Not only was I in the arms of the man I loved, but I was carrying his child. I never knew this was my dream until it came true.

I felt Andrew fall asleep beneath me. His breathing became steady, and soft snores rippled from his chest. He held onto me even in his sleep, never letting me stray too far away.

It took me a while before I could fall asleep, but I didn’t mind. I would have laid awake all night if it meant being in Andrew’s arms. I buried my face in his chest and breathed in his scent, memorizing everything about the moment.

When my exhaustion became too strong, I snuggled closer to Andrew’s side and closed my eyes. I knew we’d have more time together in the morning. And the next day. And the next.

Being with Andrew was exactly where I was meant to be. It took me a while to realize it, but once I did, I never left his side again.

33

Sophie

Two months later

I smoothed down my dress and stared at myself in the mirror. The dark green material hugged my small baby bump just enough that it drew my eyes. I sighed and ran my hands over the bump, a smile forming on my lips.

For weeks, I’d been wondering if I would ever start showing. I was almost halfway through my pregnancy, and still, my little bump remained elusive. Finally, it popped out, and now, it was impossible to miss.

I grinned at myself in the mirror and closed my eyes, holding onto my stomach and feeling the tiny kicks of my baby girl. She fluttered around, making sure I knew she was there but still moving softly enough that I had to focus to feel her.

“Are you ready?” a voice asked from behind me.

I turned around to see Andrew standing in the doorway. His eyes trailed down my body when he saw me. The grin on his lips was both sweet and seductive. I found myself wishing we could stay. Dinner no longer seemed like the best plan.

“I am,” I said. “But if you wanted to stay in tonight, I would be okay with that.”

“Oh?” Andrew asked playfully. “You would?”

I nodded and moved closer to him. My hands found Andrew’s chest. I ran them over his body, feeling his muscles hidden beneath his shirt. He wore a button up and a pair of slacks. Wherever we were going, I knew it was somewhere nice.

“We can’t,” Andrew said with a sigh. “These are plans we shouldn’t break.”

“Why?” I whined. “It’s just us, right?”

“It is,” Andrew said, nodding. “But trust me, you want to go.”

“Fine.” I rolled my eyes and pushed away from him. “Just let me grab my wrap, and I’ll be ready.”

“It’s not too cold out,” Andrew said. “You’ll be fine like that.”

His eyes dropped to my chest, and I knew what he was thinking. Ever since my pregnancy began, my body had undergone some changes. My breasts were huge and impossible to ignore. The dress I was wearing made them even more obvious. Andrew licked his lips as he stared at me. I groaned and wrapped my arms around his neck, feeling pools of desire form between my legs.

“You can’t look at me like that,” I said. “Otherwise, we’ll never leave the house.”

“I can’t help it,” Andrew said softly. “You’re sexy as hell.”

“Then, let’s stay home,” I said. “Trust me, I’ll make it worth your while.”

Andrew laughed. “There’s those hormones again.”

I rolled my eyes and groaned, pressing my body against his. He kissed me softly, but pulled away quickly. No matter how hard I tried, Andrew wasn’t going to let me seduce him into cancelling our dinner reservations.

“You’re killing me,” I said. “My body is such a mess right now. All I want is sex.”

“You’ll get plenty of it tonight,” Andrew said in a low voice. “I promise.”

I moaned and let Andrew lead me out of the room. My heels clicked against the hardwood floor as we made our way down the hall. I wrapped my arm around Andrew’s when we reached the stairs. He held me steady as we walked, making sure I didn’t trip.

He’d been this way since I told him about the baby. He was more than a gentleman. He was so caring that I often felt spoiled.

“Where are we going anyway?” I asked.

“You’ll see,” Andrew said with a wicked grin.

We walked through the house on our way to the front door. As we passed through the dining room, it was pitch black, and I couldn’t see a thing.

“Andrew,” I said.

Before I could get out another word, the lights flicked on and a roar of voices hit my ears. Familiar faces surrounded me as I blinked in the newly bright light.

“What’s going on?” I asked.

Andrew just grinned as everyone hurried over to say hi. My father was there, and Kaddy. Friends of mine from the coffee shop and a few of Andrew’s employees. Liam stood off in the corner with a wide smile on his face. The room was full of friendly faces, but I still didn’t know what was going on.

My confusion only grew when I turned to see Andrew grinning at me nervously.

“Andrew,” I said. “What is all this about?”

“I wanted everyone here tonight,” Andrew said. “Because well, because of this.”

Andrew sank to one knee, pulling a small black box from his pocket as he moved. My eyes flew wide, and my heart stopped. Everyone around us fell silent, but I barely noticed. I only had eyes for Andrew.

“Sophie,” he said slowly. “These past couple of months have been amazing. I never thought I would meet someone like you. For years, I devoted myself to work. I lived and breathed Hopper Antiquities. Nothing could pull me away from that world, nothing could pull me out of my own head. Until you.”

I swallowed hard. Tears were already forming behind my eyes.

“I never knew how much I could love someone until I met you,” Andrew said, his voice breaking. “I fell in love with you so fast that I didn’t even realize it was happening. You came into my life for a reason, Sophie. And that reason is right here.”

Andrew put his hand gently over my stomach. I couldn’t take it anymore. The first tear spilled over and slid down my cheek.

“We’re already a family,” Andrew said. “And now, I want to make it official.”

He opened the box. My eyes fell on a brilliant diamond ring.

“Sophie,” Andrew said. “Will you marry me?”

I could barely speak, but somehow, I managed to choke out my answer.

“Yes,” I breathed. “Yes, of course. Yes.”

34

One Year Later

I woke to the sound of soft gurgles coming from Nina’s crib. She wasn’t yet awake, but I knew she would be soon. At just under seven months old, her routine was set in stone. She woke in the morning, ate, played, and slept. This pattern was repeated until bedtime at nine o’clock every night.

Sophie often wondered if Nina’s schedule was too strict, but whenever we tried to change something, Nina would protest in her own baby-like way. She rarely ever cried. Instead, she would poke out her bottom lip with her emerald green eyes opened wide and her cheeks flushed a faint pink. Every time she did this, I was reminded of her mother, my fiancée Sophie.

This morning, Sophie was fast asleep on top of my arm. Her long brown hair cascaded over the bedsheets, catching the morning sunlight that seeped through the windows. I stared down at her as I waited for Nina to wake. Today marked exactly one year since I proposed to Sophie Newman, one year since she agreed to become my wife.

With the baby arriving, we never got around to planning our wedding. We threw ourselves into parenthood and never looked back, but as Nina grew, so did my desire to marry Sophie. I thought about it often, more than I wanted to admit. Every time I watched Sophie feed our daughter or play with her on the floor in our living room, I imagined what the rest of our lives would be like. I had forever to spend with this woman, and yet, I wanted forever to start immediately.

I shifted my arm out from under Sophie, moving slowly so as not to wake her. Nina’s gurgles were becoming louder and more insistent. She would be fully awake in seconds, and I didn’t want to disturb Sophie. It was my morning to feed Nina breakfast, but if Sophie woke up, I knew she would insist on taking over. Her maternal instincts were stronger than anything else about her.

“Hey, baby girl,” I whispered when I reached Nina’s crib.

Her bright eyes stared up at me. She was still sleepy, her tiny fists reaching up to rub her face as a wide yawn escaped her lips. I chuckled softly to myself and scooped my daughter into my arms.

She babbled at me when I kissed her cheek. I walked across the room, and Nina rested her head against my shoulder. Sophie sighed and rolled over in her sleep. I held my breath and waited, hoping she would stay asleep long enough to feel rested. Ever since Nina was born, I worried that Sophie was pushing herself too hard. She almost never slept through the night anymore, even though Nina hadn’t woken up for a nighttime feeding in almost three months.

Nina and I hurried into the hallway and slowly made our way downstairs. It was early, but I could already hear Liam moving around in the kitchen.

“Good morning, Mr. Andrew,” Liam said warmly. “And Missy Nina Emily Hopper. Oh, how is my favorite little princess this morning?”

Nina smiled brightly and reached out her tiny arms for Liam. She adored him, and he her. They bonded immediately.

I handed Nina to Liam and moved across the kitchen to pour myself a cup of coffee. My eyes felt heavy, and my head was still foggy from sleep. I yawned and shook myself before taking a long sip of the scalding hot beverage. It warmed my throat and my chest, falling into my stomach with a happy plop.

“Hungry, Mr. Andrew?” Liam asked.

I nodded. “Starving.”

Liam put Nina in her highchair before he moved to the stove to finish breakfast. I warmed a bottle and then joined her at the table. She took the bottle happily and tilted her head back against her highchair. I watched her with a smile as she drank the milk quickly, her eyes fluttering with happiness.

“Wow,” I said playfully. “Someone was hungry this morning.”

Nina finished her bottle and then dropped it on her highchair tray with a high-pitched squeal. She smiled and giggled, kicking out her little feet and staring at my face.

I laughed with her as Liam put a plate down in front of me. He sat beside Nina while I ate, tickling her toes and playing patty cake with her tiny hands. I watched them and couldn’t help but smile.

It was like Nina had transformed us all. Sophie slipped into motherhood without effort. She had always radiated compassion, but after Nina’s birth, she became even more loving and amazing than before. Sometimes, I even thought her appearance had changed. Sophie now had a glow about her, a natural shine that made it impossible for me not to stare at her.

Liam had changed, too. He’d become a grandfather to Nina. He could spend hours just watching her wiggle and squirm. I’d never seen him so happy in all my life.

And me? Well, I changed the most.

Sophie showed me there was more to life than work, but Nina was my something more. She was everything I never knew I wanted. From the second I laid eyes on her, I was hooked. She wrapped me around her tiny finger before she could even open her eyes.

“So,” Liam said as I took a bite of toast. “Today’s a pretty big day.”

“Is it?” I asked with a frown.

“One year ago today, you proposed,” Liam said, raising his eyebrows.

“Oh,” I said. “Yeah. The engagement.”

“Have you two talked about a date at all?” Liam asked.

“Not lately.” I sighed. “We’ve been so busy with Nina and work that the wedding just kind of…”

“Went by the wayside?” Liam asked.

“Exactly.” I nodded.

“Maybe you should bring it up,” Liam said pointedly.

“I will,” I said. “It’s time. Sophie deserves a real wedding.”

Liam nodded his agreement. I glanced at Nina and lost myself in thought. Liam was right. It had been long enough since I proposed to Sophie. Not only had an entire year gone by, but we’d already had a child within that time.

In so many ways, Sophie already felt like my wife. We lived together, and we raised Nina together. Hell, we even worked together. My entire life was full to the brim with Sophie Newman, and I loved it. I couldn’t imagine myself without her. She was more than just my fiancée, more than just Nina’s mother.

Sophie had become my best friend, my confidant. She was everything to me, and as I watched Liam play with Nina, I realized just how desperate I was to make her my wife. Officially.

“Good morning!” Sophie’s chipper voice echoed from the hallway. I turned around just in time to see her bouncing through the entryway.

“Good morning, gorgeous.” I grinned, and Sophie swept over to place a gentle kiss on my lips.

Her attention turned quickly to Nina, who was practically jumping out of her highchair to reach Sophie.

“There’s my girl!” Sophie cooed and lifted Nina into her arms. “Did you eat already?”

“She had a bottle,” I said. “I was thinking maybe some bananas or rice cereal, too.”

“Sounds perfect,” Sophie said, already moving toward the fridge.

“I can get it, Soph,” I said. “You should just sit and relax.”

“Oh, I don’t mind.” Sophie turned to flash her brilliant smile at me. I sighed and smiled back, shaking my head.

“You’re amazing, you know that?” I asked. “I swear, you never get tired.”

“Are you kidding?” Sophie laughed. “I’m always exhausted.”

“You’re new parents,” Liam said. “You’ll be tired for the next eighteen years.”

Sophie and I both laughed. Liam was right. I was constantly tired, but I loved it. It was the best, most exciting time of my life. Being exhausted was a small price to pay.

“Listen,” I said as Sophie sat down beside me. She had a small bowl of mashed bananas in her hand, and Nina settled on her lap. “I was thinking.”

“Yeah?” Sophie asked, scooping out a spoonful of bananas for Nina.

“We should talk about setting a wedding date,” I said. “Sometime soon. We’ve waited so long.”

“Andrew,” Sophie said, her eyes settling on my face. “You know we don’t have time right now. Between work and Nina, we just have too much going on.”

“Sophie, we need this,” I said firmly. “We’ve been engaged for a year.”

“Have we?” Sophie frowned in surprise. “Already?”

I nodded. Time had truly flown by. I didn’t blame Sophie for not remembering. After all, she had enough on her plate.

“A year ago today, Miss Sophie,” Liam said softly.

Guilt flickered across Sophie’s face as she fed Nina another spoonful of bananas. She slowly turned her eyes back to me with an apologetic grimace.

“I’m sorry,” she said. “I can’t believe I forgot.”

“You have more than enough on your mind.” I laughed. “I’m not upset at all.”

“You should be,” Sophie said. “I’m sorry, I have so much on my mind.”

“All I want is to give you the wedding you deserve,” I said quickly.

“I know, and I appreciate that, but…”

“No buts,” I said firmly. “Sophie, I’m going to make you my wife. Whether you like it or not.”

I grinned mischievously, making Sophie laugh and shake her head. She knew I was right, and I knew she was only protesting because of the stress it would cause.

“I’ll come up with a few dates,” I said simply. “All you have to do is pick one.”

Sophie didn’t answer right away. She fed Nina slowly, making sure our daughter ate every bite of her breakfast. I could practically see the wheels turning in her mind as she thought about my offer.

“Sophie,” I said, stroking her cheek with my fingertips. “You do everything for us. You take care of Nina, you work so hard for the company, you’re always there for me when I need you. I want to give you a day you’ll never forget, the kind of wedding you’ve always dreamed about. Please, let me.”

Sophie’s answering smile was all the affirmation I needed. I grinned and pulled her to me for a kiss. She sighed against my lips, her entire body relaxing into mine.

“That’s coercion,” she said playfully, pulling away from me. “Kissing me like that is just downright evil.”

“It worked, didn’t it?” I asked.

“Fine,” Sophie said, sighing dramatically. “If you insist, then my answer is yes. Let’s go ahead and plan the wedding.”

“Thank you.” I kissed her again and jumped out of my chair. I already had a lot of work to do, but now, I had even more.

“I’ll help in any way I can,” Liam said. He stood up to begin clearing off the table.

“Nothing too extravagant,” Sophie said.

“Anything you want,” I promised. “This is your day.”

“Our day,” Sophie corrected.

Liam finished cleaning up the kitchen as I held out my arms for Nina. My office was calling out to me, but I wanted nothing more than to ignore it. Watching Sophie and Nina was my kryptonite. I could have stayed in the kitchen to stare at them all day.

“What are my girls going to do today?” I asked as I bounced Nina gently in my arms.

“I think we’ll go see Dad,” Sophie said. “I have some work to do, but nothing too pressing. Dad hasn’t seen Nina in a couple weeks. He called last night. I think he misses her.”

“Of course, he does,” I said. “Who wouldn’t?”

I tickled Nina’s belly and then handed her back to Sophie.

“We’ll see you tonight?” Sophie asked.

“I’ll be here.” I grinned and leaned down for a goodbye kiss.

Sophie rested her hand on the back of my neck to hold me there for a second longer. She moaned against my lips, sliding her tongue gently in my mouth. When we pulled away, I could barely breathe.

“Now who’s being evil?”

Sophie grinned, making it almost impossible for me to leave. I glanced back at her from the hallway. She was once again focused on Nina, making funny faces to make her laugh. I watched them for a few seconds, feeling happier than I’d ever been.

35

Sophie

“You came!”

Dad’s face lit up when Nina and I stepped through the backdoor. He was sitting at the kitchen table with a cup of coffee and the morning paper. I smiled when I saw his glasses perched on the end of his nose. It was like I’d stepped through the door to my childhood. I half-expected my mother to come waltzing in from the living room with her hair tied back in a messy ponytail.

“I hope it’s okay,” I said. “You sounded like you could use the company.”

“I did?” Dad frowned.

“When we talked last night,” I said.

“Oh!” Dad nodded. “Well, I’m always happy to have my girls over.”

He took his glasses off and laid them on the table. When he looked back at me, he immediately held his hands out for Nina. I smiled and handed her over, happy to watch my dad’s face light up even more.

“There’s my angel,” Dad cooed and kissed Nina’s head. She played with the buttons on his shirt while he stared down at her, a look of pure joy on his face.

“Have you eaten breakfast?” I asked, already moving toward the fridge.

“Yes,” Dad said. “Don’t worry about me. Just come sit down and relax.”

“You’re the second person to tell me that today,” I said, shaking my head and moving to the table.

“Oh?” Dad asked.

I sat down with a heavy sigh. Ever since my conversation with Andrew, I’d felt more stressed than ever.

“Andrew wants us to go ahead and plan the wedding,” I said.

“That’s great!” Dad said with excitement. “You’ve been engaged long enough, Sophie. And now that Nina is bigger, what’s the problem?”

“Nothing,” I said quickly. “I want to marry Andrew. Of course, I do.”

“Then…” Dad trailed off, waiting for me to explain my hesitation.

“I’m already stretched so thin,” I said weakly. “Between taking care of Nina and trying to keep up with my responsibilities at work, I just feel like I can’t possibly add anything else to my plate right now.”

“But this is a celebration,” Dad said. “It won’t be stressful, honey. It’ll be exciting and fun. You’ll enjoy every second of the planning process.”

“You really think so?” I asked.

“Your mother certainly did.” Dad laughed. “She spent weeks poring over flower arrangements and researching venues.”

“Mom never seemed that girly,” I said with a frown.

“She wasn’t,” Dad said. “But she enjoyed a good party, and that’s all a wedding really is. Just a big party.”

“I guess,” I said.

“Don’t think too much about it,” Dad said. “Just start planning and everything will fall into place. Besides, if you have to take a step back from work, I’m sure Andrew would understand.”

I nodded and let the subject drop. Dwelling on the impending wedding plans would only serve to make me more nervous.

“Let’s go to the living room,” Dad said, already standing up. “Nina can play a little bit.”

“Sure.”

Dad led the way into the living room, bouncing Nina on his hip as he walked. I smiled and sank down on the couch, watching my father play with my daughter.

“You look great, Dad,” I said. “How are you feeling?”

“Wonderful,” Dad said without looking up. “This little girl always brightens my spirits.”

It was true. Ever since Nina was born, my father had become a different person. There were moments when I could tell he missed my mom. His eyes would darken for a split second, but those moments had become so few that I hardly noticed them.

He’d learned how to live again. He could talk about Mom without tears pooling in his eyes, and his emotions seemed to be steadier now. I knew his grief was far from gone. He would never fully get over my mother’s death. Her memory would haunt him forever, but he was no longer overwhelmed by it.

“Mom would love this,” I said with a laugh. “Watching you play with a little baby again.”

“Your mother would have doted over Nina,” Dad said, laughing with me. “I don’t think she would have let her out of her sight.”

“There’s room at the mansion,” I said with a shrug. “We could have moved the whole family in.”

“Don’t tempt me,” Dad said, fixing me with a meaningful stare.

“I’ve told you before,” I said. “You’re more than welcome anytime, Dad.”

“I know,” Dad said. “But you and Andrew need your space. It wouldn’t be right for me to intrude like that.”

“It’s not intruding if you’re invited.”

“I like it here.” Dad shrugged. “I’ve owned this house for almost thirty years. I’m not ready to give it up just yet.”

Dad looked wistfully around the living room, and I knew he was thinking about Mom. As much as he would have loved to be closer to Nina, he couldn’t bear the thought of giving up the home he shared with Mom.

“You really do seem better,” I said softly. “Happier. More like your old self again.”

Dad smiled warmly at me. He looked down at Nina, rubbing his hand gently over the back of her head. She was sitting on the play mat with a toy giraffe shoved in her mouth. When she looked up at her grandpa, she giggled and kicked out her feet. Dad laughed and then sighed, turning back to face me.

“She helps,” he said, gesturing to Nina. “And you. If it weren’t for my girls, I don’t know what I’d do with my life.”

“I’ve actually been thinking about that,” I said. “I have an idea I want to run by you.”

“Okay.” Dad said slowly. “Run it.”

“Well.” I cleared my throat, suddenly nervous. “Andrew and I have been talking. He really needs someone to help out with exhibitions and recovery. With Nina here now, Andrew wants to be home as much as he can. But with all the digs and things, It’s just been kind of hard.”

“Of course,” Dad said. “I remember how horrible it was for me to leave you when you were that age.”

“Exactly,” I said. “Well, Andrew and I were thinking that maybe, if you were up for it, you might want to take over for him.”

“What?” Dad blinked.

“Go on digs,” I said quickly. “Lead exhibitions for the company. That sort of thing.”

“Oh.” A slight frown creased his forehead.

“Dad,” I said. “I just want you to get back to your old life, back to the things you used to love. I know it was hard, but you and Mom used to love going on adventures together. You were always traveling, always coming back with some new and amazing story. Don’t you miss that?”

Dad thought about it for a second. He stroked Nina’s back absentmindedly as he stared off into space. I wanted to pull his focus back to me, but I stopped myself.

“I don’t know,” Dad finally said. He sighed deeply, and when he looked at me, I knew his answer. “It just wouldn’t be the same without your mom.”

“I know,” I said. “but—”

He was already shaking his head before I had the chance to say anything else. I sighed and nodded, letting my argument disappear on my lips. Whatever choice my dad made, I had to respect it. As much as I wanted him to get on with his life, I couldn’t force anything on him.

“It’s not that it wouldn’t be fun,” Dad said. “And I would love to help Andrew in any way I can. But the idea of being so far away from you and from Nina bothers me. I don’t want to miss anything, Sophie. Not now. Not this late in my life.”

“Don’t talk like that,” I said firmly. “You’re still young, Dad. You have years left.”

“I hope so.” Dad laughed. “But however long I do have, I want to be here with you. With Nina.”

“Okay.” I nodded and sighed. “It’s your choice. We just wanted to offer.”

“I appreciate it.” Dad smiled warmly. “I can recommend a few people if you want. I know a lot of guys in the business, young guys who won’t mind the chance to travel. Andrew could take his pick.”

“I’m sure he would appreciate that,” I said, smiling back.

“It’s a good idea,” Dad said. “Andrew should be home more often. As often as he can.”

Dad looked down at Nina and lost himself in thought. I leaned back against the couch cushions, letting myself relax for the first time in a while.

While my dad played with Nina, I closed my eyes and tried not to drift off to sleep. Despite Andrew’s insistence that I was full of energy, I constantly felt on the verge of exhaustion. Every time I sat still for too long, my body tried to force sleep on me. After a few minutes, I had to snap my eyes open and shake myself.

Dad laughed and shook his head when he saw me blink against the bright light.

“Take a nap,” he said simply.

“No.” I shook my head again. “I’m awake. I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be,” Dad said. “I remember how it felt to have a baby in the house. You should sleep as much as you can.”

“I try,” I said. “There’s just so much to do right now. And with the wedding—”

“You’re stressing again,” Dad said. “Don’t think about it yet. Just sit back and rest. You can worry about work and the wedding later.”

“You’re right,” I said. “I know, you’re right.”

And yet, that didn’t stop me from worrying all day long. My dad played with Nina and then fed us both lunch. He kept a hold of Nina every single second, feeding her and changing her, rocking her and tickling her. It was amazing to watch how close they’d already become.

I enjoyed the break my dad gave me. It was nice to just sit and watch my daughter without having to worry about every little thing. It gave me the freedom to let my mind wander. I thought about all the work I had to do for Hopper Antiquities. I remembered that Andrew’s birthday was coming up soon. And, now, I had an entire wedding to plan.

My life was perfect. It was everything I’d always wanted and more than I could have imagined. I hated myself for feeling so overwhelmed, but I couldn’t help it.

“Maybe something small,” I said later in the afternoon, my mind focused on the wedding. “Just family and a few friends.”

“Is that what you want?” Dad asked skeptically. “I mean, is that the wedding you’ve always pictured for yourself?”

“No,” I said honestly. “I always thought I would have a huge wedding. Big white dress. Lots of flowers. Gigantic cake.”

“Then, that’s what you should do,” Dad said firmly. “Don’t let your busy schedule stand in the way of what you really want, Sophie.”

“Things change,” I said with a shrug. “I also thought Mom would be around to help pick out my dress.”

“Me too,” Dad said sadly. “I’m sorry she’s gone. You deserve to have your mom around for something so important.”

“I have you,” I said simply.

Dad smiled, but there was still a deep sadness in his eyes. In that moment, we both missed Mom worse than ever. The idea of getting married without her felt impossible.

“I have something that might help you,” Dad said suddenly.

He jumped up and hurried into his study. When he returned, he was carrying a thick white book with a photograph of him and my mom on the front cover.

“What’s this?” I asked as he laid it in my hands.

“It’s our wedding album,” Dad said. “Maybe it’ll give you some ideas.”

36

Andrew

Liam tiptoed into my office around two o’clock. He left the door open and hurried over to my desk. He set my lunch to the side of the computer and turned to leave, but the second I saw him, an idea began to form in my mind.

“Wait a minute, Liam,” I said.

I quickly finished typing out the email I’d been working on and then focused my attention on my butler.

“What is it, Mr. Andrew?” Liam asked with a frown.

“I want to do something special for Sophie tonight,” I said. I leaned back in my chair and sighed. “She seemed a little off this morning, so I think some alone time might be in order.”

“Would you like me to make you a reservation somewhere?” Liam asked.

“No.” I shook my head. “Dinner here, I think. Something a little more private. We can talk, plan the wedding, that sort of thing.”

“I’m sure she would love that,” Liam said. “I’m happy to watch Miss Nina this evening.”

“Thank you, Liam.” I smiled and nodded. This was exactly what Sophie and I needed.

“I’ll set up Nina’s travel crib in my room,” Liam said. “What would you like prepared for dinner?”

“Sophie’s favorite,” I said simply. Liam knew that chicken parmesan was the only thing Sophie could eat for every meal without ever tiring of it. “And don’t worry about setting the table. I’ll take care of that.”

“Are you sure?” Liam asked.

“Yes,” I said. “I want to handle that part myself.”

“Of course.” Liam nodded. “Let me know if there’s anything else.”

“Thank you.” I smiled and turned back to my computer.

Liam let himself out of the office as I pulled up the internet browser. Now that the plan was in place, I had to iron out all the details. I quickly ordered the flowers I wanted, complete with a centerpiece that would match perfectly. They were set to be delivered within the hour. Liam had dinner covered, so all that was left was to set the table and wait for Sophie to arrive home.

I blew off work for the rest of the day. Just over a year ago, I would have hated myself for spending an entire afternoon planning dinner instead of poring over artifacts and client profiles. Now, I knew Hopper Antiquities would survive without me.

When the flowers and centerpiece arrived, I had the delivery man put them carefully on the dining room table.

“Thank you,” I told him, slipping a twenty into his waiting hand.

“My pleasure, Mr. Hopper.”

The man left, and I turned to the table with a smile. It was just after three o’clock. Sophie planned to spend the entire day with her father, but I wanted to be ready when she arrived back home.

“Liam!” I called.

“Yes?” Liam asked, poking his head around the corner.

“What do you think of these?” I asked, pointing to the flowers.

They were an assortment of red, pink, and white roses. Sophie loved flowers of all kinds. She didn’t have a favorite, but I felt roses were appropriate for the evening I had planned.

“Are these Miss Sophie’s favorite?” Liam asked, gently touching a petal.

“She doesn’t have a favorite,” I said.

“Then, I think they’re perfect,” Liam said. “Roses are a classic flower. Very romantic.”

“That’s the goal.” I sighed and hurried over to the china cabinet.

Liam helped me pull out the fancy dishes and place settings. I also grabbed a couple of candlesticks that I knew Sophie would love.

“Are those your parents’?” Liam asked when I set the candlesticks on the table.

“Yes.” I nodded. “You think it’s too much?”

Liam’s eyes lit up with emotion as he shook his head. I only hoped Sophie would be as touched as Liam obviously was.

We finished setting the table, and then Liam disappeared into the kitchen. He cooked for a couple of hours while I made sure the dining room and bedroom were ready for Sophie’s arrival. After everything was in place, I took a shower and got dressed in one of my best suits. Sophie would be surprised to see me so dressed up. Just the thought of her face brought a smile to mine.

“Are you ready?” Liam asked when I reappeared in the dining room.

“Just about,” I said. “How’s the food?”

“Warming,” Liam said. “The salad is in the fridge, and I ordered a dessert from that bakery down the road. It should be here soon.”

“Perfect.” I looked around the dining room and nodded my approval. “Tonight will be perfect.”

As if on cue, I heard the front door creak open and the familiar sound of Sophie’s footsteps. Before she could reach the dining room, I ran to meet her.

“Hey, you,” I said. I swept over to kiss her, lingering for a second longer than usual.

“Hi.” Sophie blinked. “What was that for? And why are you so dressed up? Oh my god, did I forget something? Are we supposed to go somewhere tonight?”

“No.” I laughed. “We’re staying in tonight.”

“Okay?” Sophie frowned. “Then why are you dressed up?”

“Why don’t you run upstairs and get dressed,” I said. “Something nice.”

“But we aren’t going anywhere, right?” Sophie asked.

“Nope. We’re staying in.”

“I don’t understand,” Sophie said.

“You’ll see.” I grinned and took Nina from Sophie’s arms.

Sophie looked at me, her eyebrows pulled together and her forehead creased with confusion. I just smiled and gestured for her to head upstairs.

“I should feed Nina first,” Sophie said. “It’s time for her to have dinner.”

“I’ll take care of that,” Liam said. I hadn’t noticed him follow me into the entryway. “If you don’t mind.”

“Of course not,” I said. I kissed Nina’s head and handed her off to Liam. He cooed at her and then disappeared into the kitchen.

“What’s going on, Andrew?” Sophie asked nervously.

“Just trust me,” I said, grinning mischievously.

Sophie sighed and shrugged before she turned to head upstairs. I watched her go, my eyes trailing down her body. Even after having a child, she was still the sexiest woman I’d ever known.

Once she was safely upstairs, I ran into the kitchen and began bringing out the food. I wanted everything perfect for Sophie.

“Can I help you, Mr. Andrew?” Liam asked. “Nina’s almost finished eating.”

“I’ve got it,” I said. “Just take Nina upstairs when she’s done.”

“Should she have a bath tonight?” Liam asked.

“Whatever you want to do.” I shrugged. “I know you take great care of her, Liam.”

Liam smiled and went back to feeding Nina. I placed the final dish on the dining room table just as I heard Liam and Nina mount the stairs. They would have fun together, playing until Nina fell asleep.

It wasn’t long before Sophie reappeared at the foot of the stairs. I’d been waiting for her in the entryway, so I would block her view of the dining room.

“You look incredible,” I said softly.

Sophie blushed slightly and looked down at her dress. It was dark magenta and strapless. It hugged her body in a way that made my stomach flip and my dick throb. No matter how many times I saw her, I still had trouble controlling my urges.

“God, you’re gorgeous.” I shook my head and held out my arm for her to take.

“You still haven’t told me what’s going on,” Sophie said.

“You’ll see.”

I turned around and led Sophie down the hall. As we walked, the dining room came into view. Sophie inhaled sharply when she saw the candlelight flickering before us. We stepped into the room, and I watched as Sophie took in the scene around her.

“It beautiful,” she said weakly. “But why? What’s the occasion?”

“We agreed to set a wedding date,” I said with a shrug. “I thought that was something to celebrate.”

Sophie smiled and kissed me softly before we both made our way to the table and sat down.

“Thank you,” Sophie said. “This is amazing, Andrew.”

“Anything for you.”

We ate dinner and talked about our day. I told Sophie about the new accounts I’d pulled in that morning, and she told me all about her time with Rick.

“Did you ask him about heading up the exhibitions?” I asked.

“Yes,” Sophie said, shaking her head slowly. “He’s not interested, but he has a few names for you.”

“Names?” I asked.

“People he thinks might be open to travel,” Sophie said.

“I wish he’d do it.” I sighed. “He’s the perfect choice.”

“He wants to stay close,” Sophie said. “To Nina. And us.”

I nodded. It made sense, but I worried about my future father-in-law. Ever since our incident, I’d been trying to make up for how I reacted. He had been emotional after having lost his wife, and instead of understanding, I lashed out at him. Even over a year later, I still felt guilty.

“I can’t believe you did all this,” Sophie said as we finished our dessert. “It’s amazing.”

“You seemed so stressed this morning,” I said. I reached over to take her hand. “I thought you might need an evening to unwind.”

“I really did,” Sophie said. She glanced at the clock nervously. “Although, it’s almost time for Nina to get to bed. I should probably go grab her from Liam.”

“Liam has her for the night,” I said. “I’m sure he’s already getting her bathed as we speak.”

“For the night?” Sophie raised her eyebrows.

“All night,” I said. I kissed her knuckles and then looked back at her face. “An entire night. Just us.”

Sophie moaned and leaned across the table. Her lips found mine, and just like that, the room spun. I lost myself in her soft, alluring lips. When she pulled away, I fought the urge to lunge across the table and take her right there.

“I know you’re worried about the wedding,” I said. “But I want you to know that everything will be fine. Work can wait. Nina will be taken care of. Everything can be put aside while we plan this. You’ve waited long enough, Sophie. You deserve a wedding.”

“But, what if…” Sophie began, but I cut her off quickly.

“No buts,” I said. “Not tonight. Listen, Sophie, I love you. So much. I hate that we’ve waited this long to get married. You are meant to be my wife.”

Sophie smiled and moved closer to me.

“I want that,” she said. “More than anything.”

“Then, just let the rest of the world go,” I said. “At least for tonight. It’s just us. Just you and me. Nothing else matters.”

Sophie nodded and stood up slowly. I leaned back in my chair as she walked around the table to stand in front of me. I stared up at her, losing myself in her green eyes. She ran her fingers through my hair. My eyes fluttered closed.

Her lips found mine, and I groaned with desperation. I wanted her more than ever.

I ran my hands over her hips, grabbing her gently and pulling her closer. Our kiss deepened, and by the time Sophie pulled away, I was rock hard and flushed with desire.

“I want you,” My voice was rough. “Now.”

Sophie took my hand and pulled me to my feet without a word. She led the way out of the dining room, blowing out the candles as we went.

“These are so pretty,” she said, pointing to the candlesticks.

“They’re from my parent’s wedding,” I said.

Sophie’s eyes pooled with tears, and we made our way down the hall. She squeezed my hand and moved closer to me, letting her body rub against mine. My pants felt tight, and my stomach flipped with need.

“Are you sure Liam has Nina tonight?” Sophie asked when we reached the stairs.

“I promise,” I said.

“Good.” Sophie grinned and ran up the stairs.

I ran after her, grabbing her around the waist and making her giggle as we tumbled through the door to our bedroom.

37

Sophie

By the time Andrew and I got to the bedroom, I couldn’t wait any longer. I grabbed him by the belt and quickly unbuckled his pants. His eyes were on fire with lust. I reached my hand down into his pants to feel his throbbing dick, warm in my hand. As I wrapped my fingers around him, I heard him inhale sharply. As if by sheer will, he restrained himself from taking me right then.

He grabbed my ass, and with his forearms, he raised my dress over my head. The cool air set my skin on fire. I ripped open his shirt, exposing his chiseled body. Tracing my fingertips up and down his body made us both squirm. I tore off his pants and boxers.

Andrew couldn’t take it anymore. He removed my bra, and in one motion, he dropped to his knees, pulling my panties with him. He grabbed my ass and yanked me into him as his lips traced up my thigh. He moved slowly, making me pant with need before reaching my soaking wet pussy.

I moaned as he slid his tongue over my folds. The tip of his tongue found my clit and began working its magic. It was almost too intense. My legs were weak, and I sank slightly forward, unable to hold myself up any longer. I ran my fingers through his hair, grabbing a chunk of it and drawing him closer into me while I moaned his name.

I knew that if I let it go on another second, I would collapse with ecstasy. I grabbed his chin in both hands and pulled his eyes up to mine. Without saying a word, I let him know it was my turn. I led him to the wall and dropped to my knees.

Taking his dick in my hands, I stroked it slowly, licking with every other stroke. I did this until his knees became weak and he began to beg for more.

“Sophie,” he groaned, his voice weak.

I took him into my mouth and began to rotate my tongue around his shaft. As I pulled him deeper into my mouth, I looked into his eyes to see his reaction. His wide eyes met mine, and he began to bite his lip as he watched me take him in and out. I felt his body begin to tense, and his noises grew louder. I wasn’t ready to stop. He was mine, his body was mine, and I wasn’t going to let him finish just yet.

I stood up and walked over to the window. I stopped and leaned up against it, then shot Andrew my best come-hither grin over my shoulder. He was watching me closer than ever, his blue eye alive with fire and his green eye dark with hunger.

“What are you doing over there?” he asked roughly

“Giving you a chance to cool down,” I said playfully.

“By the window?” He raised his eyebrows.

“Why not?”

I grinned and swung my hips around as I turned my back to him. The cool night air wafted over my naked skin, making goosebumps erupt all over my body. I could hear Andrew breathing heavily from behind me, and I knew it wouldn’t be long before he joined me.

When I turned back around, his eyes flew down to my chest. He licked his lips slowly and fucked me with his eyes. I grinned slyly and sunk back against the window, letting him enjoy the view as long as he wanted.

“Do you like what you see?” I asked.

“I love everything about you,” Andrew said.

His words sent waves of need coursing through my body. I didn’t just want him. He was the only thing that existed in my world. In that moment, nothing and no one else entered my mind. Just Andrew. Just us.

Andrew walked over with all the confidence in the world. I could feel his erection against me immediately. He spun me around and pressed me against the window, his strong hands clamping down over my tits.

He began massaging my nipples from behind. My knees grew weak as I could feel myself dripping with pleasure. I spread my legs and let him push me farther forward. I reached my hands up and grabbed the back of his neck. He kept his fingers focused on my nipples while his lips found my neck.

I gasped as he bit down, making me shake as he slid deep inside me. He pushed his weight into me, making me lean forward and tremble. I rocked my hips back and forth, sliding him in and out of me in a slow rhythm that his growls told me he enjoyed.

I felt a carnal desire to unleash myself. I had him inside of me. He was all mine, and I wanted him to have every bit of me. I rocked faster and faster while Andrew thrusted himself forward with a powerful strength that took my breath away. I had one hand on the windowsill and the other still wrapped around Andrew’s neck, holding his face close to mine.

Turning my head, I found Andrew’s lips and kissed him hard. He moaned and kissed my back, slipping his tongue between my lips. His hips moved harder than ever, and soon, I had to break away from him just to breathe.

I braced myself against the window and let Andrew have me, all of me. The feeling of Andrew filling me up from the inside sent me into overdrive. When he slid his hand around to rub my clit, I came completely undone. I moaned and writhed, throwing my ass backward with force while he fucked me hard.

Just then, Andrew pulled out without warning. I didn’t even have time to protest before he flipped me around, grabbed my ass, and lifted me off my feet. With one arm under me, he lowered me onto his still-hard cock.

With my legs wrapped around him, I used my thighs to slide up and down on his dick. He put one hand on my cheek, and our eyes met. As I rode him, our breathing fell into a rhythm, and our eyes, unblinking, stared at each other. So many emotions flew between us that tears sprung to my eyes.

In that moment, we were one. Andrew turned around with him still inside of me and carried me to the bed. As we fell onto it, I took all of him into me. This was it. I wanted him, every ounce of him. I lifted my hips to push him deeper inside of me.

Andrew’s thrusts slowed down as he stared into my eyes. I felt tears continuing to build as Andrew watched me with the most loving expression. In the year we’d been together, I’d only seen him look at me that way a handful of times. It wasn’t just caring. It wasn’t just intimate. It was everything.

Andrew rocked slowly against me, making me feel safer than I’d ever felt before in my life. There wasn’t anything that could hurt me while Andrew was there. The love he had for me radiated through his body. When he lifted his hand to brush my hair off my face, I felt the first tear slide down my cheek.

“I love you,” Andrew whispered. “I will always love you.”

I tried to speak, but my throat was tight with emotion. I couldn’t find the words to express just how much I loved him.

My body took over, and my mind went blank. I could smell Andrew all around me, feeling him buried deep inside of me. Before I knew what was happening, I was coming so hard that my entire body shook and convulsed with ecstasy.

“Andrew,” I breathed his name, watching as his eyes rolled back in his head and his chest became flushed.

His entire body was red as his dick began to throb inside of me. My toes curled as Andrew finished inside of me, his body trembling and his arms wrapped protectively around me.

Our orgasms washed through us both, connecting us in a way nothing else could. Our bodies had become one, and our hearts always were. I couldn’t believe we’d been engaged for an entire year, but when I looked at Andrew’s face, I knew he was the only man for me.

“That was incredible,” Andrew said weakly.

He flopped onto the bed beside me, his chest rising and falling with harsh, shallow breaths. I slowly moved myself up to lay beside him, my head hitting the pillow and my eyes falling shut. I was having a hard time catching my breath. My skin was still burning hot, and my toes had yet to uncurl.

“It was more than incredible,” I said. “That was…” I trailed off.

“The best we’ve ever had?” Andrew asked.

“I think so,” I said. “Though I look forward to topping it.”

Andrew laughed and pulled me into him. My head fell heavily onto his chest, but he didn’t care. He stroked my hair like always. This was our little routine, the position we always took after making love. With my head on his chest, Andrew placed kisses on my hair and ran his fingers gently over my naked skin. We did this every time, and still, I never tired of it.

Being close to Andrew was all I wanted. It wasn’t until I began to think about our wedding that my body tensed and my mind flipped into overdrive.

“Do you think Nina’s okay?” Andrew asked, pulling me back to reality. “With Liam?”

“Liam is great with her,” I said. “She’s just fine.”

“You don’t think we should go get her?” Andrew asked nervously.

“We can,” I said. “But no, I don’t think we need to. Liam will come get us if something is wrong.”

“I know.” Andrew sighed. “I just worry.”

“You’re an amazing dad,” I said. “That’s one reason why I can’t wait to marry you.”

“You can’t?” he asked playfully.

“No,” I said. “I can’t.”

I fell silent while Andrew continued to stroke my skin. I felt sweaty, and our sex had pooled between my legs, but I barely noticed. Now that my body was calming down, my mind couldn’t help but take over. I laid against Andrew and thought about all the things that could go wrong with our wedding.

“There’s so much to plan,” I said softly.

“For the wedding?” Andrew asked.

I nodded. “There’s a million things to do,” I said. “I don’t even know where to start.”

“At the beginning,” Andrew said simply. “We’ll find a place and set a date.”

“Do you have a place in mind?” I asked, hoping he would.

“No.” Andrew shook his head. “Wherever you want to have it is fine. Sophie, this is your day. I want it to be exactly what you want. What you’ve always wanted.”

I nodded again, but didn’t say anything. The truth was, I didn’t know what kind of wedding I wanted anymore. I hadn’t give myself the chance to think about it. My entire life revolved around Nina and Andrew. They were everything to me. Because of that, the wedding was pushed to the back of my mind.

“I’m nervous,” I said softly.

“Getting cold feet?” Andrew asked. His voice was weak with exhaustion. I knew it wouldn’t be long before he fell asleep.

“Not about marrying you,” I said. “Just about the wedding. I’m nervous about planning the perfect wedding. What if something goes wrong? What if I can’t—”

“Everything will be fine,” Andrew said. “The wedding will be perfect because it’s our wedding. Nothing will go wrong. I promise.”

Andrew’s voice was so soft that by the time he finished talking, I could barely hear him. All I could do was lay with him as he drifted off to sleep, his chest rising and falling beneath my head, and hope he was right.

38

Andrew

My eyes were glued to my computer as I scrolled through our online catalogue. It was updated just a few days ago, and I hadn’t yet worked out all the kinks. I narrowed my eyes and kept scrolling, so focused that I didn’t hear my office door open until Sophie’s footsteps thudded toward me.

I looked up quickly to see my fiancée bouncing our daughter on her hip. She was looking around the room, patiently waiting for me to notice her. With just one glance, I could tell something was wrong. Sophie’s eyes were wide and slightly frantic, her cheeks were bright pink, and her lips were squeezed so tightly together that they’d formed a single line.

“Hey, Soph,” I said. “What’s up?”

Sophie jumped at the sound of my voice. When her eyes met mine, I stood up quickly and moved around the desk. My hands were on her shoulders in a second. Her eyes fluttered closed as she shook her head slowly from side to side.

“I’m losing my mind, Andrew,” she said simply.

She handed me a folder that was tucked under her free arm. I recognized it as the wedding folder. We agreed to start planning just a week ago, and already, Sophie had become overwhelmed with preparations.

“What’s going on?” I asked as I took the folder from her and tossed it on my desk.

“The date is still up in the air,” Sophie said. “Our top two venues are being completely ridiculous. Neither will agree to a date without a full deposit down, which is insane. I’ve offered to pay half up front and the rest on the day of, but apparently, that’s against their policy.”

“For both venues?” I asked.

Sophie nodded. “I think it’s because they know who we are,” she said. “They’re well aware of the fact that we have money, so they’re taking advantage. They say they won’t reserve the date unless we pay in full now.”

“But the wedding wouldn’t be for six more months,” I said. “Why on Earth would they need the full payment now?”

“Exactly,” Sophie said.

“Well, that’s just ridiculous,” I said, shaking my head. “Which place did you like best? I’ll call them and sort everything out.”

“I don’t know what else you can do,” Sophie said. “I’ve been talking to them for a week. Neither will budge.”

“Let me give it a try,” I said. “Just tell me which one.”

“The gardens,” Sophie said with a sigh. “They’re beautiful.”

“The gardens it is,” I said. “Don’t worry. I’ll take care of it.”

Sophie nodded and shifted Nina on her lap. Nina’s hands flew up to Sophie’s hair and pulled. Sophie winced and gently unglued Nina’s hands.

“Careful, Nina baby,” Sophie said. “Mommy’s head is attached to that.”

Nina giggled and tried to grab the strand of hair again. Sophie closed her eyes and took a deep breath, trying to keep hold of her patience. It wasn’t often that Sophie became stressed, but planning this wedding had pushed her to her breaking point on more than one occasion.

“What else is wrong?” I asked softly. I gently lifted Nina out of Sophie’s arm and positioned her on my hip. She cooed at me and kicked out her tiny feet. I smiled and kissed her head before looking back at Sophie.

“The flowers are a nightmare,” Sophie said. “I’ve picked out the perfect bouquet, but they say the flowers won’t be in season. So, I chose a second option just in case. The only problem is that, without knowing the venue for certain, I’m not sure the flowers will match.”

“Well,” I said slowly. “After I get the venue squared away, you can move forward with the flowers. Until then, try not to worry about that part.”

“Plus, there’s the cake,” Sophie said with a groan. “We need to find a time for the tasting, but our schedules are so crazy that there’s just no way. Whenever I have a free day, you don’t. And when you do, I don’t.”

“Schedule two tastings,” I said. “You go and pick out your favorites. Then I’ll go back and taste those.”

Sophie was already shaking her head before I’d finished talking. She fell onto a chair behind her and exhaled sharply.

“That won’t work, either,” she said. “There’s no time. The wedding is in six months and the bakery needs at least five months to prepare. Yet another policy we have to contend with.”

“Five months?” I asked, raising my eyebrows. “For a damn cake?”

“Andrew,” Sophie said warningly. She glanced at Nina.

“I’m sorry,” I said. “She doesn’t understand me, though.”

“Not yet,” Sophie said. “But if we don’t watch our mouths now, we’ll slip up when she’s bigger.”

“You’re right,” I said. “I’m sorry.”

“It’s fine,” Sophie said, waving her hand. “With everything going on, cursing is the least of my concerns.”

I nodded and took a deep breath. It wasn’t often that I saw Sophie this worked up. She was always in control, always poised and full of grace. It was one of the things I loved about her. Nothing could faze her, nothing could shake her. Nothing except our wedding plans.

“I just don’t know,” Sophie said. “There’s so much to plan, and we don’t have much time. I mean, I thought about pushing the wedding back a full year, but we’ve already waited a year.”

“We can do it whenever you want,” I said.

“Honestly, the idea of dealing with the preparations for an entire year makes me want to pull out my hair,” Sophie said. “That’s just too long. I can’t even imagine.”

“Then, we won’t change anything,” I said. “I’ll call the venue today, okay? Everything will be booked before dinner tonight. I promise.”

Sophie nodded, but her face stayed frozen with worry. She stared out the window and sank back into herself. I could practically see the thoughts running through her brain.

“Hey,” I said softly. She turned to face me with a weak smile.

“I’m sorry,” she said. “I don’t mean to freak out.”

“It’s okay,” I said. “Everyone says weddings are stressful.”

“But I never thought of myself as a bridezilla,” Sophie said.

I laughed. “You are far from a bridezilla.”

“I just feel so overwhelmed,” she said. “I have to take Nina with me to all these appointments, and it’s too much. It’s impossible to focus on her while interviewing the caterers and trying on dresses.”

“What about Rick?” I asked. “Couldn’t he watch her for you?”

“Sure,” Sophie said. “But he’s not young, Andrew. He gets tired easily. I can’t ask him to watch her all day long.”

“No,” I said with a frown. “I guess you can’t.”

Sophie shook her head and turned away again. I didn’t know what to say, so I took Nina to my chair and sat down behind the desk. Nina grabbed at the papers in front of us, and I gently pushed them away. She banged her tiny hands against the wood and giggled to herself while I watched Sophie, worry creeping up inside my chest.

“Are you sure you want this?” I asked hesitantly. I was scared to hear her answer.

“Want what?” she asked. “To get married?”

I nodded. “It’s just if you don’t want to, I completely understand.”

“Andrew,” Sophie said. She laughed and shook her head. “Of course, I want to marry you. God, there’s nothing I want more.”

I smiled and sighed, relief flooding through my veins. That was all I needed to hear.

“Then, here’s what we’ll do,” I said. “You go. Call Kaddy and spend the day away from the house. Don’t even think about the wedding, okay? Just try to relax for a little bit.”

“I can’t do that,” Sophie said. “There’s way too much to handle.”

“I’ll keep Nina,” I said simply. “And I’ll call the venue. I will take care of it, Soph. I promise.”

“Do you have time for that?” Sophie frowned. “Don’t you have meetings this afternoon?”

“Nothing that can’t be canceled.”

Sophie’s eyes narrowed slightly. She didn’t want to agree. It made her nervous to spend an entire day relaxing, but I knew that was exactly what she needed.

“It’s been weeks since you last saw Kaddy,” I said. “A girl’s day out would do you wonders.”

“Maybe it will.”

Sophie looked out the window again and then back at me. Her eyes flickered down to the wedding folder sitting on my desk.

“One day won’t kill you,” I said. “It’s just one day, Sophie.”

She nodded and stood up. She looked at Nina who was happily playing in my lap. The sigh that escaped Sophie’s chest was long and deep. She was exhausted to her core.

“Go,” I said. “Before you have a chance to change your own mind.”

“Okay.” She hurried around the desk and kissed Nina’s head. “Thank you.”

“I love you,” I said. Sophie grinned and kissed my lips.

“I love you more,” she said.

“Get out of here.” I jerked my head toward the door and laughed as she ran through it.

Shaking my head, I hugged Nina to my chest and chuckled softly.

“Your mommy is silly,” I said. Nina babbled her response. “What do you think? Should we get started on these wedding plans?”

Nina looked up at me and flopped her tiny palm against my lips. I smiled and kissed her fingers while she squealed and wiggled. I couldn’t remember the last time I spent an entire day with my daughter.

“I love you, you know that?” I said, making Nina giggle even more. “I love you so much.”

After I got my fill of Nina’s smile, I pulled Sophie’s wedding folder closer and flipped it open. The numbers for both venues were right on top. I grabbed my phone and dialed the number for the gardens, mentally preparing myself for a fight.

“Yes,” I said when someone answered. “My name is Andrew Hopper. I believe my fiancée has been speaking with you about our upcoming wedding?”

“Oh!” the woman said. “Yes, Mr. Hopper. Wonderful to hear from you. How can I help?”

I explained the situation, slipping into my professional, no-nonsense manner. The woman argued with me at first, claiming their policy only allowed them to book a date if the payment was made in full. It was obvious from her tone that she was lying.

“Listen,” I said. “I know you’re full of shit, okay? I’m not an idiot. I’ve been in the business world for a long time now.”

“Mr. Hopper—”

“No,” I said firmly. “I’m not finished. I know you’re jerking me around because I have money, and you know what? That’s perfectly fine. Right now, I don’t care. My fiancée has her heart set on your venue. She wants to get married there, and that’s exactly what we’re going to do.”

“That’s wonderful,” the woman said. “But we’ll still need—”

“Us to pay in full,” I said. “Yes, I know. However, I refuse to agree to that unless the money is fully refundable.”

“I’m sorry?” the woman asked, clearly surprised by my request.

“Refundable,” I said. “If you want me to put down twelve thousand dollars right now, then I want it in writing that that money will be returned to me if we have to cancel.”

“Why would you cancel?” the woman asked.

“That’s the deal,” I said. “Take it or leave it.”

She was silent for quite a while, and when she finally answered, I could hear the hesitation in her voice. She didn’t want to agree, but in the end, she didn’t have a choice.

I got off the phone and flipped through the folder some more. Sophie was already stressed enough. If I could take something else off her plate, then I would.

“Look,” I said to Nina. “Place settings. What do you think? Do you like the silver? Or the gold?”

Nina babbled and slapped her hand down over the silver. I laughed and kissed her cheek, making a mental note to order the silver place settings in the morning.

39

Sophie

Instead of driving straight to Kaddy’s, I took the long way through town. My windows were rolled down and the radio was blaring through the speakers. I pounded on my steering wheel, venting all my frustration. I couldn’t remember the last time I drove around in my car with nowhere to go. Or even the last time I drove without Nina in the backseat.

I glanced behind me and saw Nina’s empty car seat. A pang of guilt shot through my chest. It wasn’t fair of me to leave Nina for the day just because I was stressed. I looked back at the road, but my eyes kept returning to that empty car seat.

As I drove, I fought the urge to turn around and drive home. Nina was safe with Andrew, but I already missed her. I wondered if she was crying, or if she missed me yet, too. It wasn’t like I’d never left her before. Andrew was an amazing father. He took great care of her, but I hated being away from her. I hated feeling like I wasn’t a good mother.

It was a few minutes before I managed to calm myself down. Andrew was right. I needed this time away from the house. I’d been so focused on the wedding that the past week had flown by in a haze of drama and stress. No matter how much I accomplished, it was like my to-do list never got any shorter.

Remembering Andrew’s advice, I pulled out my phone and dialed Kaddy’s number. I knew it was her day off from the coffee shop, so she would definitely be home.

“Hey, stranger,” Kaddy said when she answered. “Haven’t heard from you in a while.”

“Just a couple weeks,” I said with a sigh.

“Feels longer,” Kaddy said. “I miss you.”

“Oh, I miss you, too.” I pressed the phone against my ear. “I’m in some serious need of girl time. Are you free?”

“Of course,” Kaddy said. “Want me to come over?”

“No,” I said. “I’m already on my way to your place.”

“With Nina?” Kaddy asked. “You didn’t need to get her out, Sophie. I would have come to you.”

“She’s with Andrew for the day,” I said. “He insisted I take a break.”

Kaddy paused. I knew she was worried. It wasn’t often that I willingly left my daughter behind. In fact, Kaddy and I hadn’t had a single moment alone since Nina was born.

“I’ll see you soon,” Kaddy said, trying to keep her voice bright.

“See you soon.”

We hung up, and I blared the radio again. I sang every song that came on, trying to force myself into a relaxed state. Kaddy was already worried about me. If I showed up tense and uncomfortable, she would press me to talk, and I wasn’t sure I wanted to. Today was about letting go of stress, not dwelling on it.

My plan didn’t work. When I pulled into the parking lot at Kaddy’s apartment, I was still tied up in knots. No amount of singing or driving could help relax me. I was beginning to think nothing could.

“You’re here,” Kaddy said. She opened the door with a wide grin and ushered me inside. “I can’t believe it. I almost feel like I’m dreaming.”

“Don’t be so dramatic.” I rolled my eyes. “You saw me like three weeks ago.”

“Longer,” Kaddy said. “Closer to a month.”

I shook my head. “No way.”

“I’m not mad,” Kaddy said with a laugh. “You’re busy. You have a baby. I totally understand.”

“I’m sorry I didn’t bring Nina,” I said. “I know how much you love to see her.”

“I do.” Kaddy smiled. “But it’s nice to see you alone for once. I can’t remember the last time we spent a day with just us.”

“Before Nina was born,” I said simply.

Kaddy nodded and looked at me with concern. I could tell she wanted to ask a million questions, but she didn’t. She just gestured toward the living room. I sat down on her couch with a sharp exhale. My eyes fell closed almost immediately. When I opened them again, Kaddy was staring at me with a deep frown on her face.

“I’m fine,” I said quickly.

“I didn’t ask,” Kaddy said, but her expression was a little too understanding.

“Andrew and I decided to set a wedding date,” I said.

Kaddy’s eyes widened. “You did?”

“Yup.” I nodded. “Six months from now, if all goes well. I have a couple of venues picked out, but they’ve both been impossible.”

“When did you decide this?” Kaddy asked. “Why didn’t you call me? I would have helped.”

“Just a week ago,” I said quickly. “It’s new.”

“Which explains that frantic look you have on your face,” Kaddy said with a nod.

“I do not have a frantic look.”

“You do,” Kaddy said. “I’m just glad nothing’s wrong. I was afraid you were going to tell me that you dumped Andrew or something.”

I threw my head back and laughed. Kaddy and I both knew how ridiculous that was. Andrew was perfect for me. I couldn’t imagine ever being without him.

“I’m just stressed,” I said. “Which is so stupid. It’s just wedding plans, you know? That’s all.”

“Weddings are freaking crazy,” Kaddy said. “Do you remember when my brother got married? God, I thought that bitch wife of his was going to kill us all.”

“Julie’s not so bad,” I said.

“Not anymore,” Kaddy said. “But when she was planning that damn wedding, she was a nightmare.”

“I’m trying to keep my cool,” I said. “I haven’t lost it on anyone yet, but I’ve come close. Those people at the venues are such assholes. They’re the worst.”

“Which venues?” Kaddy asked.

“I’ve talked to people at the gardens just outside of town,” I said. “And that old converted carriage house in the square.”

“Both are beautiful,” Kaddy said with a nod.

“I want the gardens,” I said. “Or, at least, I think I do. I don’t know anymore. I don’t know anything anymore.”

Kaddy watched me closely. I could see the wheels turning in her head. She didn’t speak for a few minutes. I was beginning to wonder if something was wrong. Then, without warning, she sprang to her feet and extended her hand for me to take.

“What?” I asked nervously.

“Let’s get out of here,” Kaddy said. “Manis. Pedis. Something. Anything to get your mind off this crap for a little while.”

“I’m not sure that’s possible,” I said.

“Well, let’s try anyway.”

Kaddy pulled me to my feet. She grabbed her purse off the coffee table, and we hurried outside.

“There’s a place a block away,” Kaddy said. “They take walk-ins.”

I shrugged. “Sounds good.”

Kaddy led the way through the parking lot and down a side street. The nail salon was so close that driving seemed silly, so we walked in silence. I tried to let my mind clear, to allow myself a single moment of peace, but I couldn’t.

I thought about the wedding folder I’d left with Andrew. It wasn’t just the venue that needed to be booked, but the caterer and the bakery. The place settings and flowers had to be ordered. My dress still wasn’t chosen. And I realized as we entered the nail salon, that I hadn’t yet asked Kaddy to be my maid of honor.

“I can’t believe I haven’t asked you yet,” I said as we sat down in the pedicure chairs. “But will you be my maid of honor?”

“I assumed I already was,” Kaddy said with a laugh. “Unless you and Amy have just bonded so much over the past year.”

I shook my head and smiled. “Amy is a great friend, but she’s not you.”

“Well, who is?”

I snorted and leaned my head back against the seat. The pedicurist began her work on my feet. It felt strange at first, and my entire body fought against it. It felt wrong, unfamiliar. I wasn’t used to being pampered.

“Would you relax?” Kaddy asked. I opened my eyes and glanced at her. “You look like she’s pinching your toes off.”

I sighed and shook my head. Kaddy was right.

“I know,” I said. “It shouldn’t be this hard. A wedding is a good thing, right? It’s a celebration. I should be over the moon at the thought of planning it.”

“But what?” Kaddy said.

“But, I’m not.” I shook my head and felt a wave of guilt wash over me like nausea.

“Why not?” Kaddy asked softly.

“My mom,” I said.

My answer surprised me. The words left my mouth before I even thought them. I blinked and stared at Kaddy, horrified that I’d spoken the truth without meaning to.

“What about her?” Kaddy asked gently.

“It’s not the same without her here,” I said. “I used to imagine myself having a huge wedding, you know?”

“I remember,” Kaddy said.

“But in my dreams, my mom was always there,” I said. “She would help me pick out a dress. I would want gold, but she would demand I wear white. We would argue, but eventually, she would agree because it’s my day. My wedding. She would be there to iron out the details with the venue and the caterers, the bakery and the florists. Without her, it just doesn’t feel real.”

“It is real,” Kaddy said. “You can still have everything you wanted, Sophie.”

“What if it’s not what I want anymore?” I asked. “What if I don’t care about that stuff anymore?”

“Then, that’s okay, too,” Kaddy said with a shrug.

“Is it?” I asked. “Or is it unfair to Andrew. I mean, doesn’t he deserve a wedding, too?”

“Do men really care about that stuff?” Kaddy asked.

“It was his idea,” I said. “He wanted to move forward. Honestly, I hadn’t even thought about the wedding until he brought it up again. I’ve been so focused on raising Nina.”

“You haven’t thought about marrying him?” Kaddy asked, raising her eyebrows.

“I’ve thought about that every day for a year,” I said. “Being Andrew’s wife is something I want more than anything, but a wedding? I’m just not sure if I can handle it.”

“Well, you don’t have to think about it right now,” Kaddy said. “Just lay your head back, and enjoy the foot massage.”

I laughed and did as I was told. It wasn’t easy at first. My feet felt strange in the warm water, and the pedicurist’s hands were rough. But after a few minutes, I felt my shoulders begin to sink forward and the knots in my back begin to loosen. By the time the attendant moved to my hands, I was half-asleep and in a deep trance.

We finished with our nails and walked back to Kaddy’s apartment. I spent a couple more hours with her, laughing and talking like old times. Neither of us brought up the wedding, and by the time I left, I’d all but forgotten about my to-do list.

“Call me if you need anything,” Kaddy said as she hugged me goodbye.

“I will.” I smiled and let myself out.

As I drove home, the stress began to creep back in. Without Kaddy there to distract me, nothing could keep the worries away. I thought about my wedding folder and groaned, already dreading the massive amount of planning I would have to do in the morning.

I pulled into the driveway but didn’t get out of the car. The dining room lights were on. I knew Andrew and Nina were sitting at the table, ready for dinner. Just thinking about them brought a smile to my face. Despite how exhausted I felt, I couldn’t wait to see them.

I threw open my car door and hurried toward the front door. As I put my keys in the lock, I vowed to avoid the wedding for the rest of the night. I could only hope that Andrew would go along with my unspoken plan.

40

Andrew

Sophie’s footsteps echoed through the dining room as she made her way down the hall. Nina heard her before she saw her. She sat up straighter in her highchair and wiggled with excitement. The second Sophie stepped inside, Nina squealed and tried to jump into her arms.

“Hi, baby!” Sophie cooed, scooping Nina into her arms and placing soft kisses all over her face. “Mommy missed you so much.”

“She missed you, too,” I said, standing up to wrap Sophie in a quick hug.

Sophie hugged me back, sinking into me and sighing deeply. I frowned when she pulled away. I’d hoped Kaddy would help her relax, but Sophie seemed just as stressed as before.

“I have some good news,” I said as we sat down for dinner.

“Oh?” Sophie asked. She held Nina in her lap, snuggling her close.

“The venue is booked,” I said simply. “It’s all taken care of.”

“It is?” Sophie’s eyes flew wide. “How? I mean, what did you do?”

“I paid in full,” I said.

“Andrew,” Sophie said, shaking her head from side to side. “No. Tell me you’re kidding.”

“Not at all,” I said. “You wanted the gardens, so I made it happen. Don’t worry about it. It’s all set.”

“But that’s ridiculous!” Sophie said frantically. “Full payment more than six months in advance? They’re just trying to rip us off, Andrew.”

“I know that,” I said. “But it’s fine. I made sure the payment was fully refundable. So, if for some reason we change our minds about the venue, we can back out at any time.”

“That’s not the point,” Sophie said.

“Sophie, it’s okay,” I said. I reached across the table to take her hand. “Please, don’t worry about it.”

Sophie nodded and looked down at her food. She was still worried. In fact, she looked even more worried than before.

“I’m sorry,” Sophie said.

“For what?” I asked.

“I never meant to let the wedding get to me so much,” she said. “I know I should just relax and enjoy it.”

“Did Kaddy help at all?” I asked. “Did you guys have fun today?”

“We did,” Sophie said. “We went to the nail salon and talked. I asked her to be my maid of honor.”

“Wasn’t that kind of a given?” I asked.

“Of course,” Sophie said. “But she was worried that maybe Amy had taken her place.”

“Amy?” I laughed. “She doesn’t even work here anymore.”

“No, but we’re still close,” Sophie said. “She’s doing so well over at the new stables.”

“That’s great,” I said. “Although, I do miss having her around. She was amazing with the horses, and now Donna Lee is sick.”

“Gretchen can handle it,” Sophie said with confidence. “She knows what she’s doing.”

“I’m sure,” I said. “But she’s still new.”

“She’s also twice our age.” Sophie laughed. “She’s been taking care of horses longer than we’ve been alive.”

“Good point.” I said, laughing along with her.

As we talked, I realized how much calmer Sophie seemed. The second we stopped talking about the wedding, her entire body changed. I vowed to keep the conversation light and easy for the rest of the night. If talking about the wedding was too much for Sophie, then we wouldn’t discuss it until the morning.

“I’m glad you had some time with Kaddy,” I said. “You needed a break.”

“I really did,” Sophie said.

“Maybe we should keep it going,” I said.

“What do you mean?” Sophie asked.

“A massage?” I asked with a sly grin. “After Nina goes down for the night.”

Sophie smiled, but shook her head.

“She’ll wake up if we make any noise..”

“Not if we put her in the nursery,” I said.

Sophie blinked. I’d surprised her, but I pressed on.

“Just for tonight,” I said. “We can move the crib in there and then move it back first thing in the morning.”

“Sure,” Sophie said. “Why not?”

I grinned and stood up to kiss her. I was shocked by how easily Sophie agreed. I expected her to argue at least a little bit.

“What’s that face about?” Sophie asked.

“I’m just surprised,” I said. “I thought you would fight me on it.”

“No,” Sophie said. “She’s big enough now. It’s time we move her out of our room.”

“I couldn’t agree more.”

We finished eating dinner and then said goodnight to Liam. The three of us made our way upstairs. My hands never left Sophie as we walked. I couldn’t tear myself away from her.

When we reached the bedroom, Sophie slipped into the bathroom to get Nina bathed and changed. They reappeared quickly, and Sophie handed Nina to me so I could say goodnight.

I hugged Nina close to my chest and inhaled her sweet baby scent. I would miss having her close by, but I was beyond excited to be alone with Sophie again. I wanted her more than I ever had.

“Goodnight,” I whispered to Nina. “Sweet dreams, my girl.”

Sophie took Nina back from me and settled on our bed. She held Nina close and rocked her slowly while she lifted her shirt and unhooked her bra. My eyes immediately flew to Sophie’s chest. I groaned when her breast fell free.

“Down boy,” she said with a mischievous grin.

“It’s not my fault,” I said. “You’re sexy as hell.”

“When I’m nursing our daughter?” Sophie laughed.

“When you’re breathing.”

Sophie smiled, and I stared at her for a second longer. She really was the most beautiful woman I’d ever known. The idea of marrying her almost felt too good to be true. I couldn’t believe I’d gotten so lucky, that Sophie would become my wife in just six short months.

“How did I find you?” I whispered softly.

“Indentured servitude, remember?” Sophie asked playfully.

I rolled my eyes. “You’re hilarious.”

“Go on,” Sophie said, jerking her head toward Nina’s crib. “Move that into the nursery so we can lay her down when she’s done.”

I sighed and nodded. With one last glance at my girls, I pulled Nina’s crib into the nursery while Sophie nursed her on our bed. We hadn’t yet moved Nina into her own bedroom because neither of us thought to do it. After seven months, though, I knew it was time, but neither Sophie nor I were ready until now. After everything we talked about at dinner, it seemed like the perfect night.

“Do you think she’ll be okay in there?” Sophie asked when I came back through the door.

“We’re right here,” I said. “We don’t even have to close the door if you’re nervous about it.”

“No,” Sophie said with a long sigh. “We should. She’s big enough now. We don’t have to be in the same room with her anymore.”

Sophie’s looked at the door that connected our room to the nursery. I remembered when we set it up. Sophie picked out the decorations meticulously, making sure everything was perfect and comfortable for our little girl. And yet, we barely ever used the room. Sophie often rocked Nina to sleep in the nursery, but with her crib in our bedroom, she never spent more than an hour or two in Nina’s room.

I watched Sophie for a few minutes. Nina was nursing sweetly, her little eyelids already fluttering closed. It wouldn’t be long before she drifted off to sleep for the night, and when she did, Sophie and I could be alone again.

I sat on the edge of the bed to wait. Sophie’s eyes stayed glued on the door that separated our room from Nina’s. Her forehead was creased, and her green eyes were narrowed. She was worried about moving Nina into her own room, but there was more behind her concern.

“Do you want to talk to me?” I asked softly. “Tell me what’s going on in that head of yours?”

“I told you at dinner,” Sophie said. “I never meant to let the wedding get to me so much. I just feel guilty for being so stressed.”

“Don’t,” I said. “Sweetheart, you do so much for me and for Nina. I can’t imagine how tired you must be. Honestly, I would be worried if you weren’t stressed.”

Sophie nodded and let her eyes fall closed. While she finished nursing Nina, I took her feet in my hands and began to rub them slowly. Sophie’s eyes opened just enough to look at me. I smiled at her, feeling a familiar tug in the pit of my stomach.

“She’s almost done,” Sophie said. “We’ll be alone soon enough.”

“It’s never soon enough,” I said.

Sophie smiled sleepily and pulled Nina away from her body. Nina was fast asleep, her tiny fists hanging by her sides and her eyes tightly closed.

I watched as Sophie tiptoed into the nursery and laid Nina in her crib. My eyes trailed down Sophie’s body, resting on her perky butt. I groaned and leaned back on the bed, desperate to finally have Sophie all to myself.

She tiptoed back into the bedroom and closed the door softly.

“Are you sure you’re okay with this?” I asked, gesturing toward the nursery.

“She’ll be fine,” Sophie said. “Besides, I’m looking forward to that massage you promised me.”

“Well, come here.” I patted the bed beside me.

Sophie sauntered over to me, walking slowly and making sure to swing her hips from side to side. The grin on her face told me she was teasing me. I shook my head and sighed as she laid down on her stomach, and I once again found myself staring at her ass.

I sat up slowly and ran my hands up Sophie’s back. I barely pressed down at first, and still, Sophie exhaled with pleasure. There were so many knots throughout her back that it was a miracle she ever got out of bed.

“You’re so tense, baby,” I said.

“Tell me about it.” Sophie’s voice was muffled as I pressed harder on her back, working my fingers through her tight muscles one at a time.

Sophie moaned, and I felt my pants grow tight. All it took was touching her for me to become excited, but those moans were almost more than I could take.

I slid my hands under her shirt, feeling the smooth skin of her back. She moaned louder than before and wiggled beneath my fingers. I dug them into her back, making her groan and arch her back with pleasure.

Her shoulders were already more relaxed, and the longer I rubbed, the more she wiggled. After a few more minutes, I knew I wasn’t the only one who was excited.

Sophie rolled over onto her back, lifting her shirt over her head as she did so. She stared up at me, blinking innocently in nothing but a bra and her pants.

“What else?” I asked, gazing down at her body.

“My legs,” Sophie said softly.

I undid her pants and pulled them gently off her legs. She groaned the second my fingers touched her skin. I ran my hands down her thighs, then her calves. Her eyes rolled back in her head, and her chest lifted as I massaged the muscles on her thighs.

My eyes roamed freely over her body while I massaged her. My pants were tighter than ever, and from the look on Sophie’s face, she felt the sexual tension just as strongly as I did. Her body writhed as I dug my fingers into her skin.

When my hands grazed her panties, she moaned, and her eyes flew open. The second she looked at me, I knew it was over. There was no way I could control myself for another second.

I leaned forward, pressing my body carefully on top of hers, and kissed her slowly. Sophie’s hands flew to the back of my head as our tongues danced. She moaned and I growled as our bodies began to rock together in unison.

In seconds, I was rock-hard and desperate for more.

41

Sophie

Andrew’s body was hot against mine. Our lips clashed against each other with a desperation that spread throughout my entire body. I trembled beneath him and wrapped my legs around his waist, pulling him even closer to me.

His hands roamed freely over my body as we kissed. He caressed my legs, digging his fingers firmly into the muscles of my thighs. I moaned and arched my back. I wanted to be as close to him as possible.

During the massage, I could think of only one thing. This. Being with Andrew without any interruptions. Kissing him into the wee hours of the morning, letting our naked and sweaty bodies become one, the way only we could. These were the moments I lived for, the moments when all the stress melted away and I lived entirely in the moment.

“This is what I needed,” I gasped as Andrew moved his lips to my neck.

“This?” Andrew asked, licking the sensitive skin just below my ear.

“Yes,” I breathed heavily.

“This?” he asked again, sliding his tongue to my earlobe.

“God, yes,” I moaned as Andrew bit down on my ear.

He nibbled my skin before moving down my body. His tongue slid over every inch of my skin, sending shivers of pleasure cascading down my spine.

I tangled my fingers in his hair and gave myself over to him. I’d spent all day just trying to find a way to relax when all I needed was Andrew. Andrew’s lips, his arms, his fingers, his body. His hot breath against my skin, his sweet scent wafting through the air around us.

“I love you,” I said as Andrew’s lips found my stomach.

“I love you more.”

He lifted me gently off the bed and unhooked my bra, releasing my throbbing tits. Nursing Nina did wonders for my cup size, and Andrew loved it. He’d become obsessed with my chest, always staring and wanting to massage me whenever he could.

He wasted no time attacking my tits mercilessly. He nibbled my nipples and kissed me gently, growling against my skin and making my panties pool with desire.

“Come here,” I said roughly.

I pushed Andrew off me and stood on my knees. Andrew was still fully dressed, and I couldn’t stand it for another second. The cloth that separated us felt like a strange villain preventing me from having what I truly wanted.

I tore at Andrew’s clothes, throwing them in a heap on the floor. When he was naked, he lunged forward and tackled me to the bed. I giggled and wrapped my arms around him, raking my nails down his back and making a deep growl escape from his chest.

Andrew’s hands moved down my body, stroking me softly as he slid my panties off my body. Finally, there was nothing separating us. Nothing keeping us apart.

I moaned and held him tighter. He didn’t have to be inside me for me to feel him. His presence surrounded me. Everything else melted away. The wedding disappeared from my mind. My day with Kaddy faded into a distant memory. Even Nina became a thought in the back of my head as Andrew kissed me deeply and stroked my throbbing clit.

“Oh fuck,” I moaned and arched my back, breaking from the kiss and inhaling sharply.

“You like that?” Andrew asked seductively. “Tell me how much.”

“Yes,” I moaned again and writhed as Andrew rubbed my clit faster and faster. “So much. God. Yes. Andrew!”

He ran his fingers harder over my clit, moving faster than ever and watching me with wide, needy eyes. My own eyes rolled back in my head as pleasure began to course through my veins. I could feel it in my toes, and I knew I was close.

“Andrew,” I breathed. “I’m so close. Don’t stop. Please, don’t stop!”

“Never,” Andrew promised, picking up speed even more.

I cried out his name, then bit my lip to silence myself. If Nina woke up, our night would end. I couldn’t let that happen. I turned my head to the side and bit down on the bedsheets, moaning and writhing while Andrew brought me closer and closer to the brink.

“Come for me,” Andrew said softly. “Come for me, baby.”

He pulled his fingers away from me for a split second. I whined in protest, but then he buried his face between my legs, and I lost it. His tongue lashed against my clit, and I felt a rush of wetness soak the sheet beneath me. I couldn’t hold myself back any longer.

I came so hard that my thighs clamped themselves around Andrew’s face, holding him there while I shook and trembled. Andrew continued to trail his tongue lightly over my sensitive skin. He turned his head and placed gentle kisses along the inside of my thighs. I sighed and released him, collapsing onto the bed.

“Come here,” Andrew said, crawling back up my body to press his lips to mine.

We kissed for a long time while my body came down from the orgasm. Pleasure still rocked through me, making me jerk and shake whenever Andrew’s hard cock grazed my folds. He smiled against my lips, enjoying how easily he could make me come.

“You’re so fucking sexy,” Andrew said. “God, how did I get this lucky?”

“I told you,” I said weakly. “Indentured servitude.”

Andrew growled and spread my legs roughly. He couldn’t control himself any longer, and I didn’t want him to. For the first time in a week, my mind was clear. My brain had slowed down long enough to let my body take control. For the first time in a week, I felt like myself again.

Andrew wrapped his arms around my back and lifted me easily off the bed. He settled backward on his feet, tucking my legs around his waist and rubbing my sopping wet folds against his dick.

“Oh shit,” Andrew said. “You’re so wet.”

“You have that effect on me,” I said, already feeling renewed waves of pleasure.

Andrew lowered me onto him, sliding deep inside of me and making me gasp. He held onto my ass while I wrapped my arms tightly around his neck. I kissed him slowly, pulling his bottom lip between my teeth while I slowly began to move up and down.

Andrew’s hands gripped my ass tightly, making me moan as he bounced me harder against his cock. He thrusted his hips upward while I shoved myself down, forcing him deep inside of me and making us both tremble with need and desperation.

Within seconds, I was panting. My head fell back, and Andrew attacked my neck and tits, licking and sucking me into oblivion. I could barely feel where his body ended and mine began. He was everywhere. Inside me. All around me. Nothing existed but the deep feeling of ecstasy that was brewing deep inside my stomach.

Andrew flipped me onto my back and fucked me harder than he ever had. I watched something flash in his eyes, a desperate hunger unlike anything I’d ever seen before. He was a wild animal in that moment, and my body loved it. I came fast and hard, crying out Andrew’s name without a care in the world.

“Sophie,” Andrew breathed. “Fuck, Sophie.”

“I’m yours,” I whispered. “I’m yours.”

Andrew’s body moved seamlessly with mine. He melted into me while we continued to rock back and forth. His cock was throbbing inside of me, making my orgasm linger longer than ever. Just when I thought I couldn’t take another second, Andrew’s own orgasm took hold of him.

“Fuck!” he growled and threw himself forward with two more hard thrusts.

I felt him release deep inside of me as I held onto his back. My nails dug so hard into his skin that I thought I might draw blood, but Andrew didn’t seem to mind. He kept himself poised above me while he panted and shook, sweat dripping off his shoulders.

“I love you,” I said.

Andrew growled again and kissed my lips with a frantic need. We held each other for a while, neither wanting to be the first to let go. Eventually, we had no choice. My muscles were aching, and I knew Andrew’s strength was all but gone.

He rolled off me and plopped himself onto the bed with a groan. I followed behind him, resting my head on his chest just as I did every time we finished making love.

Andrew’s arm flew around my shoulders, and his lips found the top of my head. He played with my hair slowly while our breathing returned to normal. I could hear his heart pounding heavily against my ear, but I didn’t move. It was the best sound in the world, the sound that kept me going when life became too much to handle.

As I laid on Andrew’s arm, I realized exactly what I needed. It wasn’t a day out with Kaddy. It wasn’t time alone with my daughter. It wasn’t even an amazing romp in the sheets with Andrew. It was just this. Just him. Just the blissful peace I found when I was in his arms. Nothing else could soothe me like Andrew’s presence.

His strong arms held me close, and soon, I could hear him begin to drift off to sleep.

I sighed and pulled away from him, not wanting to disturb him but also not quite ready to go to bed.

“Where are you going?” Andrew asked weakly. “Come back.”

“I was just thinking,” I said.

“About what?” Andrew asked. He sat up quickly and blinked the sleep out of his eyes.

“The wedding,” I said.

“What about it?” Andrew asked, worry creasing his face.

“I don’t care about it anymore,” I said honestly. “The venue. The flowers. Finding the perfect cake. Picking out a dress that’s both traditional and me. None of it matters. God, even the guest list bores me to tears. I absolutely hate the idea of devoting another six months of my life to planning this thing.”

“Then, what do you want?” Andrew asked.

“To be your wife,” I said simply. “Honestly, that’s the only thing I care about anymore. Andrew, I just want you. You and Nina. Our family. That’s enough for me.”

“And that’s why I love you,” Andrew said. “You’re the least materialistic woman I’ve ever known.”

“I don’t know about that,” I said with a laugh.

“Come here,” Andrew said. He laid back against the pillows and opened his arms for me.

I sighed and fell against him, letting him wrap me in his embrace. Within seconds, I was relaxed and peaceful again.

“Is that really all you want?” Andrew asked. “To marry me?”

“I don’t care how,” I said. “We could get married in a courthouse or in a bathroom. It doesn’t matter to me. I just want our family to be official. I want to be Mrs. Hopper. I want to be yours.”

“You’ll always be mine,” Andrew said simply.

I smiled and sank into him. He kissed my head and held me close. The sound of his breathing filled my ears, and soon, our chests were rising and falling in sync. My body was tangled around Andrew’s, and my eyes felt heavy. I knew sleep wasn’t far off.

“Just sleep,” Andrew whispered. “You need to rest. Really rest. Everything else can wait. The wedding. The plans. Even Nina. It can all wait until the morning. All that matters right now is you and me. Just us, Sophie. Just us.”

I smiled and kissed Andrew’s naked chest. He felt amazing lying there beneath me. The warmth from his body filled every inch of my body, and before I knew it, my eyes had fallen shut. I didn’t know if the moment lasted all night or if it simply drifted into my dreams, but Andrew was the only thing on my mind all night.

42

Andrew

It was still early when Sophie fell asleep. Her eyes closed, and soft snores echoed through our bedroom. I wanted to wake her, since it wasn’t even nine o’clock yet, but I thought better of it. If anyone needed a little extra rest, it was Sophie.

I gently rolled her away from me and got to my feet. My eyes never left Sophie’s face as I got dressed and tiptoed into Nina’s nursery. She was sleeping soundly in her crib, her eyelids fluttering as she dreamed. I smiled down at her and leaned against the crib railing. My mind was full after my talk with Sophie, and as I watched our daughter sleep, I realized what I needed to do.

Liam was still in the kitchen when I arrived. He was wiping the counters as I sank onto a chair and cleared my throat.

“Mr. Andrew,” Liam said, glancing over his shoulder at me. “What are you doing up? I thought you and Miss Sophie had gone to bed.”

“We did,” I said. “Sophie and Nina are asleep, but I’m wide awake.”

“What’s on your mind?” Liam asked. He tossed the rag into the kitchen sink and came over to join me at the table.

“Sophie and I were talking tonight,” I said. “All this wedding stuff is really starting to wear her down.”

“I thought you took care of that this afternoon,” Liam said with a frown.

“I booked the venue,” I said. “But there’s still the flowers and the cake. The place settings and the caterers. There’s a million things left to do, and Sophie just doesn’t want to handle it all. Honestly, I can’t say I blame her.”

“Neither can I,” Liam said. “From everything I’ve heard, weddings are horrible to plan.”

“It’s terrible,” I said. “And other than just doing it for her, I can only see one option.”

“What’s that?” Liam asked.

I shook my head. “It’s going to sound crazy, but Sophie told me tonight that she doesn’t care about the big wedding anymore. She said she used to want the whole thing, you know? That she always imagined herself having a huge wedding with her family and friends, but now…”

“That’s not what she wants anymore?” Liam asked.

I shook my head. “She said she doesn’t care about that anymore,” I said. “That she just wants to marry me without all the drama and fuss.”

“Then, give her what she wants,” Liam said simply. “Take all the pressure away and just get married.”

“What if she regrets it later?” I asked nervously. “What if, after everything is all said and done, she wishes she’d had a big wedding?”

“You can always do a vow renewal,” Liam said with a shrug. “Five years. Or ten. What matters right now is that Sophie feels special, that she gets everything she wants. And if what she wants is a stress-free wedding, then that’s what she deserves.”

Liam was right. If I could take all of Sophie’s worries away, I would. I hated to see her tied up in knots over a big party. If she didn’t care about the venue, the flowers, or the cake, then neither did I.

“I just want her to be my wife,” I said. “She’s already the mother of my child, but that’s not enough. I want to know she’s mine, Liam. I want to marry her. As soon as possible.”

Liam smiled and nodded. He moved closer to the table and slapped his hands firmly against the surface.

“Let’s do it,” Liam said. “Just tell me what you need.”

“Call Kaddy,” I said. “I need to go to Rick’s and see what he thinks about this whole plan.”

“When will we do it?” Liam asked.

“Tomorrow.”

Liam’s eyes widened in surprise, but I pressed on. Now that the plan was in place, I couldn’t stop myself.

“Call Kaddy,” I said again. “Explain everything to her and have her come over. She’ll know more about what Sophie wants. She can help with the decorations and everything.”

“I can do that,” Liam said, already jumping to his feet.

“Thank you,” I said.

I stood up and hurried across the room. It was still early for a Friday night, but I didn’t want to show up at Rick’s house unannounced. I grabbed the phone off the wall and dialed Rick’s number.

“Hello?” Rick said when he answered. “Sophie?”

“It’s Andrew,” I said quickly. “I hope I didn’t wake you?”

“Oh no, I was up,” Rick said. “Is everything okay?”

“Everything is great,” I said. “But I was hoping I could come over and talk to you.”

“Sure,” Rick said. “When?”

“Now,” I said.

“Tonight?” Rick’s surprise echoed through the phone.

“If that’s okay,” I said quickly. “I know it’s out of the blue, but trust me, it’s really important.”

“Is Sophie okay?” Rick asked nervously. “And Nina?”

“They’re both perfectly fine,” I said. “I promise, it’s nothing but good news.”

“Okay,” Rick said slowly. “Well, come on over. I’ll be here.”

“See you soon!”

I hung up and turned back to Liam. He held out his hand for the phone, and I handed it over.

“After you call Kaddy, can you call Teresa and Amy?” I asked. “Sophie will want them here, too.”

“Amy?” Liam asked. “The woman who used to care for the horses?”

I nodded. “She and Sophie have stayed in touch since she left,” I said. “She still lives in town. She works at a high-class ranch about ten miles from here.”

“Do we have the numbers?” Liam asked.

“In my office,” I said. “They’re all in my book.”

Liam nodded and immediately sprang into action. I hurried into the entryway and grabbed my jacket out of the coat closet before I ran outside. It was too cold to ride a motorcycle, so I jumped behind the wheel of my car and sped down the driveway.

* * *

I pulled into Rick’s driveway just after nine o’clock. The kitchen light was on, so I hurried around to the back of the house and knocked. Rick answered immediately, standing back to let me inside with a worried look on his face.

“Are you sure everything’s okay?” Rick asked.

“Everything is perfect,” I said. “I just wanted to run an idea by you.”

“Okay,” Rick said slowly. “Go ahead.”

I quickly explained everything to Rick. I told him all about Sophie’s stress and how worried she’d been. When I mentioned the idea of moving the wedding up to tomorrow, Rick’s entire face lit up with excitement.

“That’s brilliant,” Rick said. “She’ll love it.”

“You think so?” I asked nervously.

“It’s exactly the sort of thing Sophie loves,” Rick said. “Spontaneous and exciting. She spent so much of her life afraid to venture out, afraid to have real experiences. Ever since she met you, that’s changed. She’s opened herself up to the world more than ever. I think a surprise wedding is exactly what she would want.”

“I’m so glad to hear you say that,” I said, laughing with relief. “I was worried you’d think it was a stupid idea.”

“Not at all,” Rick said. “It’s perfect. Now, what can I do to help?”

Rick sprang into action faster than either myself or Liam had. After just one conversation, he was completely onboard. It meant everything to me that Sophie’s dad approved of my plan. I knew he wanted his little girl to have the entire world, just like I wanted for Nina.

“I don’t know if it’s possible,” I said after Rick and I finished ironing out all the details. “I’m going to head back to the mansion and get things started.”

“Have you called Kaddy?” Rick asked. “She’ll be a huge help.”

“Liam called her,” I said. “Hopefully, she’ll already be there when I get back.”

“Should I come, too?” Rick asked. “I can help set up. You’re already going to be up all night.”

“No,” I said, shaking my head. “You’ve done more than enough already. Just pick up the cake in the morning, okay? And be there by seven.”

Rick nodded and smiled, a faraway look appearing in his eyes. I knew he was thinking about his late wife. Over the past year, I’d gotten to know Rick. It wasn’t uncommon for him to zone out and just remember Sophie’s mom.

“I’m sorry she’s not here for this,” I said softly, clapping Rick gently on the shoulder.

“She is,” Rick said with a sad smile. “In her own way.”

“You think so?” I asked. My mind turned to my own parents, and for the first time, I felt a horrible tug in my stomach. Planning the wedding had been so insane, and now, with only one night to do it all, it was even crazier. I hadn’t let myself think about my mom and dad. Until now.

“I do,” Rick said firmly. “It’s cheesy and a cliché, but the people we love never leave us.”

“Yeah.”

Rick smiled knowingly and patted my back as we walked toward the door. It was getting late, and I had a lot of preparations to complete before Sophie woke up. I needed to get home, and yet, I suddenly missed my parents worse than ever.

“They would be proud of you,” Rick said when we reached the door.

“Who?” I asked, blinking in confusion.

Rick just smiled and slapped my back again. It was like he could read my mind. I sighed and shook my head, feeling silly for being so upset.

“I knew your dad for years,” Rick said. “He was one of my closest friends. I promise, he would be proud of you. And your mother? Emily would have loved to see you with Nina.”

“I like to think so,” I said. “I know she would have fawned over Nina, but I think she would have adored Sophie just as much. Mom always wanted a daughter.”

Rick and I shared another moment of silent contemplation. I knew he was still missing his wife and that he always would. In those few minutes, I let myself feel my parents’ absence. I remembered their faces, their smiles. I could hear my father’s voice in my head, and my mother’s laughter echoed through my ears. It was as if they were standing right beside me.

“I should go,” I said. “I’ll see you in the morning.”

We said goodbye, and I hurried out to my car. The streets were empty as I drove back home. I cut off the lights before I turned into the driveway, hoping Sophie would stay asleep all night. The last thing I needed was for my car’s headlights to shine through the bedroom windows and wake her.

“You’re back,” Liam said when I stepped through the front door.

“I am,” I said softly. “Keep your voice down. If Sophie wakes up, this whole thing will be ruined.”

“She won’t wake up,” Liam said with confidence. “Everything will be fine.”

“Did you get ahold of Kaddy?” I asked.

Liam nodded and gestured toward the kitchen. I followed him through the swinging door, and sure enough, Kaddy was waiting for us at the table.

“Finally,” she said impatiently. “Let’s get this thing started.”

Kaddy flipped open a huge binder that was sitting on the table. I frowned and moved closer. The binder was full of wedding ideas, some seemed to be written out in gel pen. The pictures that were stuck in the book were beginning to peel at the corners.

“What’s this?” I asked.

“Sophie and I made this in sixth grade,” Kaddy said. “This is everything she wanted her wedding to be. And tonight, we’re going to make it happen.”

Epilogue

Sophie

I jerked awake in a panic. The sun was high in the sky, and yet, Nina hadn’t made a sound. I jumped out of bed and flew across the room, shoving open the door to Nina’s nursery. When I reached her crib, it was empty. My heart thudded painfully in my chest as I spun around the room, hoping to see Andrew rocking Nina in the corner. He wasn’t. Neither him nor Nina were anywhere to be found.

Still full of panic, I hurried back into the bedroom to grab my robe. I was halfway to the door when I saw a note pinned to my vanity mirror. I frowned and moved closer. I recognized Andrew’s handwriting immediately.

Soph –

There’s a dress waiting for you in the bathroom. Put it on and come downstairs.

I love you.

Andrew

As I read the note, my body relaxed. Andrew obviously had Nina. My panic was all for nothing. I sighed and put my hand to my forehead, laughing at myself for getting so worked up.

Andrew’s note was clear, so I hurried into the bathroom. The dress he promised was hanging from the door in a long white bag. I unzipped it, and my stomach did a flip. It was the most beautiful dress I’d ever seen.

The lacy material was a soft gold that shimmered in the bathroom light. I ran my hand over the body, feeling the intricate detail of the pattern. It was gorgeous and not at all what I’d expected. When I read Andrew’s note, I assumed he had yet another romantic day planned. I thought for sure we would be heading out to the theatre for a matinee showing, or maybe spending the day in the museum district. But one glance at the dress told me I was very wrong.

“What’s going on?” I asked myself, shaking my head and pulling the dress off its hanger.

I got dressed slowly, taking care to not snag the delicate fabric. Once the dress was on, I looked at myself in the mirror. Even with my hair a mess from sleep and my eyes still red, I was a vision. The dress highlighted every curve of my body perfectly. I couldn’t stop staring at myself.

After a few minutes, I came back down to reality and finished getting ready. I didn’t know what was going on, but there was a set of jewelry waiting for me on the bathroom counter. I put it on and quickly brushed out my messy hair. I curled it slightly, not wanting to take too much time, but also wanting to look nice for whatever Andrew had planned.

My makeup came next. I dabbed on a light layer of powder and added just a touch of mascara and blush. I looked better, more awake. I only hoped it was nice enough for the surprise.

Andrew didn’t leave any shoes for me, so I made my way downstairs barefoot. My feet thudded softly against the hardwood floor as I reached the first floor landing. I looked around me, but Andrew was nowhere to be found.

“You look beautiful,” a voice said from behind me.

I spun around to see my father staring at me with tears in his eyes. He hurried over and kissed my cheek.

“Dad, what’s going on?” I asked.

“Your fiancé decided he didn’t want to wait another day,” Dad said. “He spent all night planning this little impromptu wedding.”

“Wedding?” My eyes flew open, and I took a step backward. “What are you talking about?”

“Andrew knew how stressed you were,” Dad said slowly. “He was worried that all this wedding drama was becoming too much. So, he decided to do everything himself.”

“He planned our wedding?” I asked blankly. “In one night?”

Dad nodded, a smile spreading across his face. I just stared at him. I couldn’t believe what I heard.

“This is a joke, right?” I asked. “You’re joking?”

“No,” Dad said. “What’s wrong, honey? Is this not what you want?”

“It is!” I said quickly. “I just, I can’t believe Andrew did this.”

“He told me about the talk you two had last night,” Dad said. “About how you didn’t care about the big, fancy wedding anymore.”

“I don’t,” I said honestly. “I was miserable trying to put everything together.”

“And Andrew loves you too much to let you be miserable,” Dad said.

I shook my head and looked over Dad’s shoulder. He was blocking my view of the back courtyard, but I could see the glass doors peeking out from behind him. Without knowing, I knew that was where the wedding would be.

“This is insane.” I laughed. “I can’t possibly, well, we can’t possibly be getting married right now!”

“You can,” Dad said. “If you want to.”

“Of course, I want to!” I laughed again. “I’m just in shock.”

“Well, take a minute,” Dad said. “I’m ready to walk you down the aisle whenever you are.”

“Right now?” I asked with a start.

Dad nodded, and I laughed again. This entire morning felt like a dream. I was certain I was still fast asleep and that I would wake up soon to find Nina babbling in her crib and Andrew fast asleep beside me.

But the longer I stood there, the more I knew this was real. My stomach settled, and my heart began to pound. My palms were sweaty, but a sudden wave of happiness washed over me. This was really happening. I was going to marry Andrew. Right now.

“A spontaneous wedding,” I said under my breath. “I suppose that’s fitting.”

“For you and Andrew?” Dad chuckled. “It’s perfect.”

I grinned and took my father’s arm with a determined nod. Now that the shock had worn off, I was ready. More than ready. I had to stop myself from sprinting outside.

Dad led me down the hallway and through the glass doors. A brisk breeze blew over my face, but I barely noticed. The second the doors opened, my eyes fell on Andrew.

He was standing at the end of a short aisle, lined with white roses. Nina was in his arms, wearing a gorgeous yellow dress with a matching bow in her hair. Andrew’s tux was fitted and perfect. I swallowed hard when my eyes slid down his body.

My eyes roamed around the courtyard. Everything was lit up in the sunlight. White roses covered almost every surface, and beautiful gold cloths hung from the trees. It was my fairytale wedding, exactly what I’d pictured as a child. Only this time, there were far less people in attendance.

Kaddy was standing off to the side, grinning at me as Dad and I made our way down the aisle. Liam stood beside Andrew. His eyes were wet with emotion. As we walked, my eyes fell on the few friends on either side of me. Teresa and her husband, both of whom worked with Andrew and me at Hopper, waved at me as I passed. Amy, who left the mansion to work a bigger, better job down the road, blew me a kiss. And Gretchen, the new stable hand smiled broadly as I passed.

A few more friends were there, all waving and smiling happily. It was small, a tiny wedding compared to others I’d been to, but it was perfect. When Dad and I reached the end of the aisle, I was already fighting back tears.

“Hey there,” Andrew said. “What do you think?”

I laughed and shook my head as Andrew handed Nina to me. I kissed her head and breathed in her scent.

“This feels like a dream,” I said. “I can’t believe you did this.”

“Do you like it?” Andrew asked nervously.

“I love it.” I sighed. “It’s perfect. It’s more than perfect.”

Andrew grinned and pulled me to him for a quick kiss. The minister, who I hadn’t noticed until just then, cleared his throat to get our attention. Everyone laughed as we pulled away. I felt my cheeks blush, but I didn’t care. This was my day. My wedding day.

“Here,” I said, turning to my dad. “Will you take her?”

“Of course.” Dad smiled and lifted Nina out of my arms. He kissed my cheek and then hurried to his seat.

Everyone sat down, and the minister began the ceremony. I barely heard the words he spoke. My eyes were glued to Andrew’s face. I couldn’t bring myself to look anywhere else. Even when Nina let out a high-pitched squeal, I just laughed and kept staring at my fiancé.

“Andrew,” the minister said. “Would you like to say a few words about Sophie?”

“Sophie,” Andrew said slowly. “I know this isn’t what you expected when you woke up this morning. But I couldn’t wait another second to be your husband. You and Nina are my entire life, my entire world. I can’t imagine ever being without you, and I can’t wait to start our life together.”

He said his vows while tears streamed freely down my cheeks. I gave up trying to control my emotions and cried with earnest. When it was my turn, I could barely choke out the words.

“A spontaneous wedding,” I said. “I didn’t even know I wanted this until it was mine. Andrew, you know me better than anyone ever has. There are so many things I want to say to you, so many things I want to promise, but I’ll just say I love you because that says everything.”

Andrew took a deep breath and blinked his eyes, trying to fight back tears. The minister finished the ceremony and pronounced us husband and wife.

Andrew kissed me fast and hard, his entire body pressed against mine. My head spun, and my heart raced. When we finally pulled apart, I could barely breathe.

“What’s next?” I asked when the ceremony was over.

Dad hurried forward and handed me Nina. A photographer that I didn’t realize was there began taking pictures of our little family. I didn’t have to remember to smile, my face was frozen in a permanent grin.

“I’ve never been this happy in my life,” I told Andrew later that day. We were dancing in the middle of the courtyard while our friends and family watched.

“I love you,” Andrew said simply.

The rest of the day was spent celebrating. We had lunch and danced, listened to music and played in the courtyard. Our friends stayed all day, congratulating us and making the day even more perfect.

“Thank you for this,” I told Kaddy. “I can’t believe you guys pulled it off.”

“It was all Andrew,” Kaddy said. “I just helped a little.”

“A little?” I raised my eyebrows. “This is straight out of the sixth-grade wedding book.”

Kaddy just winked at me and went to find someone to dance with. There were a few guys from the office there, and I knew Kaddy had her eye on at least one of them. I laughed to myself and watched her make her move. Some things would never change.

“Are you seeing this?” Andrew asked, suddenly appearing at my side.

“What?” I asked.

Andrew pointed across the courtyard. My dad was standing just outside the stables with a goofy grin on his face. I couldn’t remember the last time I saw him smile like that.

“What’s he doing over there?” I asked with a frown.

Just then, Gretchen stepped into view. She was smiling just as brightly. Her hands were moving as she talked animatedly to my dad. They were both so enthralled with each other that they didn’t notice Andrew and me watching them.

“Looks like your dad might be moving on with his life after all,” Andrew said lightly.

I nodded and leaned my head against Andrew’s chest. Seeing my dad happy was the icing on the cake. It had already been a perfect day, and now, it was even better.

“Everyone’s happy,” I said softly. “Everything is perfect.”

The End

Want More?

Check out Always Been Mine!

Get your copy HERE!

Insider Group

Join my Insider Group and keep in touch…

Also get a FREE novel

Get it HERE

About the Author

Hey there. I'm Weston.

I'm a former firefighter/EMS guy who's picked up the proverbial pen and started writing bad boy romance stories. I co-write with my sister, Ali Parker as we travel the United States for the next two years.

You're going to find Billionaires, Bad Boys, Mafia and loads of sexiness. Something for everyone, hopefully. I'd love to connect with you. Check out the links below and come find me.

Amazon KU

Website ~ Facebook ~ Twitter ~ Instagram

The Parker’s Wicked Playground

Fair Trade For Love

Copyright © 2019 by Weston Parker

All rights reserved. This book or any portion thereof may not be reproduced or used in any manner whatsoever without the express written permission of the publisher except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

The novel is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places and plot are all either products of the author’s imagination or used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events, locales, or persons – living or dead – is purely coincidental.

First Edition.

Editor: Eric Martinez

Cover Designer: Ryn Katryn Digital Art